





1 '. 



V 



^, 



^^ 






:| 






%'^ 



J r - 



<?> 



.-^^ 






<?^, 



r^^r. 



,-.^^ 






V 






''^, 



^^-0 







- - . . s ^ . ^ 








^0- 



O ■'..5 -'V <^ 'o,, 

O 



<^_ 



v^'^ 



K^ 



HO. 



,^' 



> 












r<^ 



'^. 



.-iP ^ 



.^^ ^esm^ ^.^ 
















J$^^' ^. Jc 






^^ -%. w>^\)^^ ^^^<^ 




History of Marietta 







THOSjfSUMMERS, B. A, 


ILLUSTRATED 


wmmmmsmmmm 
mmmmmm&mm 


MARIETTA, OHIO. 





I'.i0:i 

THE LEADER PUBLISHING CO., 

PKIXTEKS, 

MARIETTA, OHIO. 



'!^x:i^:t '" 



1 \ /;. ^ 






THt LiBRARY OF 
CONGRESS, 

Two Copies Received 

FEB 19 1Q03 

U CcpjiifeOl fcntry 
CLASS C^ XXo. No 
COPY B. 



OOPYRTGIIT. UK);!, 
BY 
THOS. .r. SrMMEKS. 



PREFACE. 



JARIETTA, historic and beautiful, the pioneer cit}' 

M I of tlie Northwest Territory, the birthplace of 
western civilization, situate on two beautiful and 
scenic rivers of the United States. 

Feelini;- the need of a history of Marietta tiiat would be 
convenient in size and arraniied in an interesting and read- 
able manner, the author has aimed to present such a work in 
the following pages. Its scope includes a region which 
geology reveals as prehistorically itdial)ited by an unknown 
people, followed, perhaps, by the Mound Builders, and later 
presented in history as occupied by the Indian, the X)rede- 
cessor of the white n:ian. Following the advent of tiiis race 
in the west is a chain of liistoric events which culminate in 
the first permanent settlement of tlie Northwest feeing 
planted at Marietta. The remainder of the book consists of 
a number of topical chapters describing the town and city in 
its different phases of life, with a history of each from its 
beginning in Marietta to tiie present time. 

In presenting this work to the public, due acknowledgment 
is made ro tlie many persons who have furnished information 
on the subjects herein described, and for the use of the R. 
M. Stin.fson collection of the Marietta College library, which 
is rich in material on the early liistory of the Northwest. 

If l)y means of the f-jllowing pages the reader becomes 
Ijetter acquainted with tlie early history of the Northwest 
Territory, and sees tlie important place that Marietta holds 
in the history of our country, and learns to honor and admire 
the historic city as it sliould be, the object of this puI)lication 
is accomplished. 

The Author. 
Marietta, Oliio, February, 1903. 



CO]SrTEXTSc 



CHAPTER I. 

Early Inhabitants Pages 1-9 

Prehistoric Occupation — The Glacial Epoc-h — The Mound Builders — 
Their History, Relig'iou, Orig-in and Disappearance — Indian Oceu- 
pation — The "Mooskinguni" and "Ohio" — Indian Trihes in the 
Western Country — Their Right of Claim — Absence of the Wliite 
Men and Indians Along the Ohio — The Five Nations — Tlie Great 
Battle Ground of the West — The "Beautiful" Eiver Discovered. 

CHAPTER II. 

European Explorations and Control 10-23 

First Explorations — La Salle and His Object — The Purpose of the 
French — The English Claims — The French Leaden Plates Planted — 
The One at Marietta — Conflicting Claims of the French and Eng- 
lish — The French and Indian War — English Aut4iority Established 
— Meaning of the English Victory — The Reservation of the North- 
west by Great Britain — No Settlemient by the English — Dr. Frank- 
lin and William Pitt — The Moravian Missiot;aries — Their "brutal 
murder" — Opposition to Great Britain's I^and Policy— England's 
Attitude Toward Her Colonies — The Declaration of Independence 
— The Revolutionary War— George Rogers Clark in the Northwest 
— Meaning of This Expedition. 

CHAPTER III. 

United States 24-86 

The New Country — Its Condition and Possibilities — The Indian 
Tribes and Their Claims — The State Claims — Treaties with the 
Indians — The United States in Full Control of the Northwest — 
Movement for settling the New Territory— Survey of the Land 
Ordinance of 1785 — First Surveyors— The First Geographer — Fort 
Harmar Established — Plans for Settling the West — Jefferson's Or- 
dinance—Culmination of Three Great Events— Ordinance of 1787 — 
Its Connection with the Ohio Purchase. 

CHAPTER lY. 

The Ohio Company 87-51 

Formation — First Petition to Congress— Washington's Aid — "In- 
formation" — Meeting of Delegates and Org-anization of the Com- 
pany — Backet's Tavern — Second Petition to Congress — The Pur- 
chase by Dr. Cutler and Winthrop Sargent — Its Boundaries — Re- 
serves — A Town Platted — "Putnam's Paradise" and "Cutler's In- 
dian Heaven" — Plans for the Journey — Ge neral Rufus Putnam 



SupcriiUt'iuit'iit — "For ilu' Oliio" Smnriirs Ferry — Sliipbnililiiij:' 
— "Pown llu'(Miio" — T'u' l-iindiiin- Namos of tlic PioiuH-rs. 

OHAFTEK V. 

Sk rri.KMKN r 52-70 

SoKlt'iiuMit oti till' Muskiiiij'um — Kcasoiis for llic SiU' -'I'lu' New 
Ooimtr.v — Division ol" Labor — A Town Laid Out and Named Mari- 
etta- ^larie Antoinette— Canipns ]\rartius— New Settlers— First 
Lady Settler — Fourth of July Celebration — Jiidiic Varnunrs Ora- 
tion — Toasts — (Tovernor St. Glair's Arrival — Uis Commission — His 
Speeeli— Oeneral rntnani's Keply — Civil Government Inaugurated 
— AVashinyton County Established — Rev. Breek and his First Ser- 
mon — First Law — First Court — Condition of the Settlement al the 
t'lose of the Year 17SS. 

CllAFTEK VI. 
Tu 1 N' K\ r TUKKK Y K, AKS 71-85 

TbeOuliuok — .ludire Yarniim's Death — Police System Orsranized — 
April "< , 17S(1 — Dr. Drown's Oration — Resolutions Passed — First 
Marriai^e — Kev. Story — His Ci>ntraet — July 4, 1789^Meig's l*oem — 
First i^rame House — Belpre. Bev(M"ly and AVaterford Settled — 
Indians — Surveys — Close of ]78i» — First Literary Society — Small- 
pox Famine — Three Townships Oiiianized--Close of ITi'O — Put- 
nam's liCtter to Cen. Washington — Mound Square, Capitolium and 
t^)uadranaoii— Close of 1791. 

CHAPTKi: Vll. 
TuK iM.iAN Wak 8(>-V»8 

F^arly Relations Hetwei'ii Settlers and Indians — tTcneral Causes of 
the War— Massacres and Depretlations-Ohio Company's Condition 
— Preparations for War — The AVar in General — Gen. Ilarmar's Ex- 
pedition — His Defeat — St. Clair's Ap}>ointment — His Defeat — Put- 
nam'sTreaty. and tiie Indians at Marietta — Gen. Wayne's Ap- 
pointnuMit — Uaille o\' Fallen Timbers — Treaty of Creenville. 

CHAPTKK Vm. 
iNUAisuANrs DiiUNt^ ruK Wak 1>V>-107 

(iarrison at the ••Point" — Improvenienls Duringthe War — Families 
Living There — Campus Marlins: Improvements During the War 
and Families Living There — Fort Marmar: Improvements During 
(he War ami Families Living There. 

CHAPTER IX. 

Oii\o l>i-.co>iKs A Statk ! ll)8-12t) 

Final Settlement of the Ohio Company withCongress — Boundary of 
the Ohio Company's Purchase — First Flood — Scarlet Fever and 
Smallpox — Era of Peace — Partition of Land — Visit of King Louis 
Phillipe — Firsi Representatives to the (Tenerai Assembly — Meeting 



of 1 111- First Asseinbly — St. Clair's Opixisitioii — Imliana Kornit-d — 
I'oijl ical I'artit's — First Census — Ohio a Stat* — Marii-tta in ]H(>'.i. 

CHAPTER X. 

MuNK rr'Ai. History 121-148 

Marietta Laid Out— Ministerial Seetion— West Side Laid Out — 
Marietta Incorporated — F^ariy Provisions — System of Covernnrient — 
Harinar Annexed — Chairman of the "Town Meeting" and Mayor — 
Town Clerk, Kecorder, and City Clerk — Town and City Treasurer 
— Marshal — Surveyor and Civil Engineer — Street f!ommissioner — 
City Solicitor — Council — Fire Departiriciit — f'ity Hall — Water 
Works — Postofliices and Postmasters. 

CHAPTER XI. 
('i\n. History ]4i)-172 

Counties Formed — Court Houses — (,'(>unLy .Jail— Children's Home — 
Civil Roster— Representative — Probate .Judge — Prosecuting Attor- 
ney — Clerk of Court — Recorder — Auditor — Sherifl' — Treasurer — 
Coroner — Surveyor — Commissioner, 

CHAPTER XIL 

KixcA rioN.M. H isi'oR V ]7:»-l'.»7 

Early Schools — M u^kiiiii-uiii Academy — In^litiilc ol Fdncalion — 
Harmar Academy — Western Reserve Institute — Public Schools — 
Harmar Schools — High School — Ward Schools — St. Mary's Parochial 
School — Marietta College — Its Origin and (Jrowtli — Presidents — 
l>uildings — Library — Faculty. 

CHAPTER XI 11, 
RKi.Kiiors History 198-242 

Resolution of March 9, 1788 — Early Worship — Rev. Breck — Rev. 
Story — Sunday School organized — First Church Formed — The 
Congregational Church — Presbyterian Church — The First M. E. 
Church — The Universalist Society— St. Lukes' Church (Episcopal) 
— St. Mary's Church — Baptist Church — St. Paul's Evangelical — Har- 
mar Congregational Church — German Methodist — United Brethren 
(Radical) — First U. B. Church — Unitarian Society — St. Lucas' 
Church — African M. E. Church — Christian Union — Wesleyan Metho- 
dist— Gilman Avenue M. E. Church— The Y. M. C. A— Table of 
Church Members. 

( HAJ'TER XIV. 
Bv'siNKSH History 248-257 

First Business — First Store — Early Business Location — Character of 
Business and Trade — Monetary Terms— Early Business Men in Mari- 
etta and Harmar — Jewelers — Druggists — Dry Goods — Hardware — 
Shoes — Book Stores — Furniture — Clothing — Wholesale Houses — 
Manufacturing — First Industries — Few Large Ones of Today. 



CHAPTER XV. 
The Press 258-269 

First Newspaper in the West — First in Marietta — Ohio Gazette and 
Virginia Herald — The Commentator and Marietta Recorder — The 
Western Spectator — The American Friend — American Friend and 
Marietta Gazette — Marietta Gazette — The Marietta Intelligencer — 
The Marietta Register — The Marietta Minerva — The Marietta and 
Wasdington County Pilot — The Western Republican and Marietta 
Advertiser — The Marietta Democrat — The Washington County 
Democrat — The Marietta Republican — The Marietta Times — Der 
Marietta Demokrat — Der Beobachter — Der Patriot — Der Marietta 
Zeitung — The Marietta Leader— The Daily Journal — Influence of 
the Press. 

CHAPTER XVI. 

The Bench axd Bar 270-272 

The First Judges — List of Judges — Earliest Attorneys — Recent At- 
torneys — Present Bar of the County. 

CHAPTER XVII. 
M EDK'AL Profession 278-275 

First Pliysicians — Earliest Pnysicians — Present Physicians. 

CHAPTER XVIII. 
Thk Banking History 27(i-2S;5 

First Bank in the State — Bank of Marietta — The Bank of Marietta 
— First National Bank of Marietta — The Marietta National Bank — 
Bank of Exchange — The Bank of Marietta — Union Bank — The Dime 
Savings Society — Bank of Marietta — The Citizens National Bank — 
The German National Bank — The Peoples Banking & Trust Com- 
pany-Building and Loan Societies. 

CHAPTER XIX. 

The Oil Industry 281-21)0 

The 'Marietta B'ield"— First Oil in Ohio— Oil $28 per Barrel— Cov;r 
Run Sand-Facts About Earl y Oil Drilling— Oil $10.40 per Barrel— 
Secon.l Cov.' Run — Other Sands Developed — Operation — Capital 
Invested — Effect on Marietta. 

CHAPTER XX. 

Societies 291-800 

American Union Lodge — Its Origin and Progress — First Members — 
Development Into American Union Lodge No. 1 — Capt. Heart's Let- 
ter — Organisation — History — Officers — ^American Union Chapter No. 
1, R. A. M — Harmar Lodge, F. & A. M., No.390 — Marietta Comman- 
dery No. 50, K. T— Marietta Council, No. 78, R. & S. M— Other So- 
cieties of the City. 



CHAPTER XXI. ; 
Historical Kkmains 801-312 

The Great Mound — (iuadranaoii — (Japitolium — Burial Places — 
Mound Cemetery — Oak Grove Cemetery — Soldiers' Monument — 
Other Monuments — Ohio Company's Office — Old Block House — 
Tiber Creek. 

CHAPTER XXII. 
Two Decades of Progress 31:s-817 

Centennials of 1888 — Progress in Different Lines — New Buildings — 
Railways — Gas — Ohio River Bridge — Population. 

CHAPTER XXIII. 
New Marietta 318-822 

Old Marietta — Reasons for Term "Old" — Now Conditions — New Im- 
proveirents — New Marietta. 



LIST OF ILLUSTKATIONS. 



Page. 

Old View of Mound 4 

North Amerloan Indian 6 

Map of ISTorthwest Territory 32 

Rufus Putnam 41 

"For the Ohio" •. 48 

Marie Antoinette .... 57 

Campus Martius . 5t) 

Geo. Arthur St. Clair 62 

Map of Orij?inal Boundary of Washington County (55 

Site of Marietta and Harniar, 1788 H7 

Map of the Indian War ill 

Fort Harmar 105 

Ohio Company's Purchase 110 

Oscar A. Lamhert 181 

Fire Department 141 

City Hal! 143 

First Court House 150 

Second Court House 152 

New Court House -. 154 

Children's Home 158 

Muskingum Academy 17<i 

High School Building 183 

Marion Street School 185 

Marietta College 193 

First Congregational Church 205 

First M. E. Church 214 

Unitarian Church 234 

St. Lucas' Church 236 

Y. M. C. A. Building 240 

Star Clothing House . 251 

The Marietta Chair Company 253 

The A. T. Nye Company 254 

Western Spectator 261 

Leader Building 268 

The Citizens Bank Building 281 

Oil Well Scene 289 

Elks Home 299 

The Mound 302 

Soldiers' Monument 310 

Ohio Company's Ofhce .. 311 

The Old Block-House 312 

Union Depot 316 



ER.KATA. 



Page 30, li 


ne 24 




' m, ' 


' 4, 




' 37, ' 


' 4. 




• 44, ' 


' 24, 




' GG, • 


' 9, 




• 74, > 


' 10, 




' 170, > 


' 29, 




' 172, ' 


' 27. 




• 187, • 


' P, 




' 187, • 


' % 




• 21-2, ' 


' 13, 




' 242, • 


' 20, 




• 25tt, • 


• 25, 



, change "was" to were, 
change "pie" to pal. 
omit the second "to." 
change "west Erie" to western, 
change "Isne" to line, 
change '^th" to ttth. 
change "Edwin" to Arthur, 
change "F. .1." to L. J. 
omit "not." 

ch'ge "numeration" to enumeration 
change "1802" to ll,'02. 
change "show" to shows, 
change "Hell" to Hall ^correct in 
some). 




Vv/^^vwvJLTvSs — ^. 



CHAPTER I. 

Early Inhabitants . 

The true history of any place in the United States begins 
many centuries prior to the time usually ascribed by the 
historian. The anti([uity of man requires mention in a work 
attempting; to give a complete account of the country or 
any part thereof. "Multitudes of nations have arisen upon 
the American Continent and have disaj^peared, leaving no 
trace but ruins, mounds, a few wrought stones, or fragments 
of i^ottery." 

It is ditiicult for us to conceive of a race of people, of 
whatever kind, inhabiting this country in such ancient 
periods, but we must not allow ourselves to l)elieve that this 
continent, or even this part of it, was uninhabited or devoid 
of use by man, for whom it was created, during the many 
centuries preceding the time when the races now upon it 
first came to its shores. Even poetic fancy will not allow us 
to conceive such an opinion, but more explicit and more 
satisfying does the real evidence of such an occupancy come 
to us, when we liut study the ages preceding and find such re- 
mains and works of man as i^ortray his existence and occu- 
pancy many centuries prior to the time of the earliest known 
inhabitants. 

In studying these early periods the historian must be con- 
tent with the remains that are found and the inferences 
which may be drawn therefrom. The task and patience 
necessary for such important investigations can be recom- 
pensed only by the satisfaction of revealing what had once 
been unknown and of giving to the world information that 
will aid the tide of progress. When the beginning was, can 
be determined no more definitely than when the ending will 
be, but after investigating the remains of former ages, we 



History of Marietta. 



associate like with like and from these draw such conclusions 
as can be reasonably sustained. 

Geology reveals the fact that flint implements, weapons, 
human skulls, and even entire skeletons have been found im- 
bedded in deposits which belong to two geologic ages preced- 
ing the present, which is designated as the age of man. 
From the various remains of man which have l>een found 
associated with the bones of animals, larger than any of the 
present day, it is inferred that frequent conflicts took place 
between man and beast. These engagements must have been 
very severe, judging from the remains of the animals and all 
that man had with which to defend himself. When these 
men lived or what they did can not be learned deflnitely and 
nothing can l)e established beyond the bare fact that human 
beings existed in those very early times. 

When man first came to the United States can not def- 
initely be stated, much less Avhen he first came to Ohio. 
There is, however, evidence of his existence in the State pre- 
vious to the Glacial epoch. This age was characterized by a 
climate severely cold and by the formation of large glaciers, 
traveling slowly from the north to the south, destroying 
forests, carrying huge rocks and driving men and beasts 
before them to a more comfortable place. From the traces 
left by this epoch and in these glacial deposits there have 
been found various human relics, numerous stone implements 
and many different weapons. The people of that age seem to 
have dwelt in communities, not as savages roaming from place 
to place. Concerning their character al)solutely nothing can 
be said, nor can anything in this regard be known of those 
races which immediately followed them. Man's earliest 
dwelling in this country must continue a mystery in many 
ways, but his remains suggest fields of investigation such 
as delight the geologist and searcher of the beginning of 
human existence. 

The first reliable evidence of civilization and rhe earliest 
chapters of the history of man in Ohio begin with the close 
of the Glacial epoch in the Mississippi valley. It is claimed 
that Ohio was one of the earliest portions of the globe to be- 



Early InJiahitants. 



come inhabitated and Professor Wright says that "Man was 
on the continent at the period when the climate and ice of 
GreenLand extended to tlie mouth of New York harbor. 
Tlie probability is that if he was in New Jersey at that time, 
he was upon the banks of the Ohio.''^ As has been stated, the 
present conclusion is that when the glacial terraces Avere in 
process of formation, these primitive beings came down 
from the north, having been associated with the period at 
that time. But looking from the close of this epoch we soon 
see some evidence of civilization manifested, although in a 
crude form, and again must the study of another ijeriod be 
made through the remains of its people. 

About the close of the Glacial epoch, or in a later period, 
there are traces of a people who erected imposing mounds 
and earthworks upon the surfaces of the terraces along the 
banks of the rivers. Of this latter race of semi-civilized 
people, known as the Mound Builders, we know nothing ex- 
cept from their works and remains. The mounds, forts, 
effigies, etc. of these people number more than ten thousand 
in Ohio, being more numerous in this state than in any other 
equal area in the w(n-ld. The most important of these are 
the Serpent Mound in Adams County, which is more than 
1000 feet long; Fort Ancient in Warren County, which is 
surrounded by an embaidvment of about five miles ; Fort 
Hill in Highland County having an area of 35 acres ; fortifi- 
cations at Newark covering lOOO acres; a mound at Miamis- 
burg, the largest in the State, being 68 feet high and 800 feet 
in circumference at its base. But one of the most beautiful 
and historical mounds in the State is the one in the city of 
Marietta. This mound is a part of our history, and one of 
the possessions in which all our citizens pride, and concerning 
which more will be said later in the work. 

It is impossible to have any exact information of the 
Mound Builders in regard to civilization and culture, yet we 
find indications pointing to a degree of development in 
these directions. The degree of development of a nation 
is judged by its government, its industries and its niil- 

1. The Ice Age in North America. 



History of Marietta. 



itary discipline. Many writers claim that the govern- 
ment of these people was des]>otic and powerful in order to 
exact sufficient labor from the people to erect the miiihty 
monuments; others reason that, as the population was num- 
erous and consisted of a larue numljer of laljorers, it is more 
reasonable to say that it was not of mere force, but one with 
a reliiiiious power ruling the subjects. Their industrious 
nature can not but l)e inferred from the mounds, remains 
and elfigies which have been left by them. Of their military 









genius and skill very little can l)e said. Their fortifications 
were very skillfully erected, indicating their power in de- 
fense and in assailing enemies. Their condition and degree 
of civilization, therefore, was by no means the crudest, l)ut 
shows a somewhat degree of development. 

They were a people skilled in the various mechanical 
arts, such as the manufacture of implements, tools and orna- 
ments, many of which were made of stone by grinding or 
rubbing until they had the desired shape; their flint instru- 



Early lahah'dants. 



ments were prohaV^ly made b}' pressure; their copper imple- 
ments, of this metal hammered out cold. It is fair to pre- 
sume, also, that they had social enjoyments, amusements and 
various games. They may be called a religious ])eople in as 
much as they had certain forms of worship, as indicated by 
some of the idols which have been found. What form it was, 
can be conjectured only from their remains and mounds, ])ut 
as all other nations, however low in civilization, they had 
some n()tion of a supernatural being. Their homage to such 
was undouljtedly paid, and the Mound Builders can be desig- 
nated as a people who recognized in all atf'airs a power higher 
and stronger than their own. 

The Mound Builders were a race of whom we know little 
as to their origin, and no moi'e concerning their disapi^ear- 
ance. If they were a race of i)eople which originated in 
America, then we deny the unity of the race and set our- 
selves at variance with the best scientific minds that Iiave 
ever dealt with this important ciuestion. If we say they 
came from the Old World, where did they come from and 
how? Numerous theories have been presented l)ut the mys- 
tery still remains. It is a question interesting to the stu- 
dent and one the reader would doubtless enjoy investigating. 
AVhat l)ecame of them is another mj'stery. Did they 
become extinct as a race, or were they driven out of the 
country? We know that they were driven for some reason 
from the country north of the Ohio river to the southern 
states where they erected structures larger tlian those of 
their former home. But whatever became of them, it is 
strange that these conciuerors of the Mound Builders in Ohio, 
no doubt their superiors, left no traces wJiatever of their ex- 
istence here, and no marks of a higher civilization. 

So far as it is known, the J\[ound Builders were followed by 
the North American Indian — tlie race that occupied this coun- 
try at the time of its settlement by the whites, l)ut possess- 
ing no traditions relating to the Mound Builders. The Indians 
Avere uncivilized and lived a life of hunting and fishing. 
They had a great passion for war, which was waged for re- 
venge, rather than conquest, revenge l)eing the noblest of 



6 



History of 2Iarietta. 



all virtues to the Indian. The red men were always unsocial 
and solitary. They cared more for the forest than the wig- 
wam, and more for the wigwam than the village. They 
were never populous, being about 6000 in number at the time 
of the Revolntionary War. 

Of their occupation in tlie Oliio country prior to 1750, l)ut 
little is known, and scarcely anything prior to 1650. Lewis 
H. Morgan, in writing of the Indian, says : "Ohio, about the 
3'ear 1656, was also (in speaking of Kentucky) entirely un- 
inhabited. It was not until the Iro(iuois, or Six Nations, who 



o c c u p i e d the 
York, l)e ga n 
tions s o u t h 
Ohio was oc 
Indians." At 
coming of the 
t r i 1 ) e s were 
the different 
state, the up 
the Muskingum 
by the Dela 
principal chiefs 
were W h i t e 
in 1780, and 
who then gain 
among his peo 
sons hereinaft 
had no villages 




NORTH AMKIIKAX INDIAN. 



State of New 
their immigra- 
westward, tliat 
cupied by the 
tlie time of the 
whites, several 
scattered over 
parts of t h e 
per valley of 
l)eing occupied 
w ares. T li e 
in this tri])e 
Eye, who died 
Captain Pipe, 
ed ascendency 
pie. For rea- 
er stated, they 
on the lower 



Muskingum, being settled at the confluence of the Tuscarawas 
and Muskingum. So far as is known, no villages were in what 
is now Washington county, this region being devoid of in- 
hal)itants and regarded as a Ininting ground. The different 
streams were iiamed by the Indians and to the Delawares we 
owe the name given to the Muskingum river, and to the 
Iroquois, the name given to the Ohio. The former stream 
was known among the Delawares by the name of "Mooskin- 
gum,"' being so called, it is said, on account of its clearness; 
the latter, as known to the Iroquois, was originally called 



Early Inhabitants. 



the "Ohio," which doubtless conveys the meaning "beauti- 
ful" to an Iroquois of the present day, unless he belongs to 
the Tuscarawas tribe. But etymologist are generally agreed 
that the ending "io" originally meant "great" and not 
"beautiful." 

The Nortli American Indian had a just title to this terri- 
tory when it was first visited by the whites. They were then 
exercising the rights of possession and occupancy which gave 
them an undisputed claim. This right was justly recognized 
by the whites when they made their permanent settlements, 
and the final claims of the Indians were relinquished to the 
whites through treaty and purchase. It can not be claimed 
that the Indians should have been left alone and undisturbed 
in this forest ajid wilderness tlirough which they roamed with 
no settlements or signs of civilization among them. Such 
a valuable and delightful country as this was not intended to 
remain in the possession of such a barbarous people forever ; 
it must need fall in the hands of a civilized and progres- 
sive race who would push on the tide of civilization. 

Here was a country whose soil might produce anything 
that would grow in such a climate, whose rivers teemed with 
fish, whose valleys and hills abounded in game, yet there 
were scarcely any cornfields, no fires except by the hunter or 
warrior, and the silence of the forest was never broken only 
by the howling winds and the wild beasts. Can one but 
wonder why this was? The race that early inhabited the 
country did not think of the opportunities of this region, and 
doubtless had not the capacity for such a form of govern- 
ment and civilization as is required for developing a country. 
Again can one but reflect why it was that white men should 
stay away from such a productive and well climated country 
for over a hundred and fifty years a^fter discovering the New 
World? What could have produced the abandonment of so 
desirable a region ! Another query comes to the mind of the 
student when he considers that when the valley of the Ohio 
was first visited by the white men, the Indians had all re- 
tired from its banks to a distance of forty or fifty miles. It 
seems that this abandonment was many years prior to the 



Histonj of Marietta. 



visitation of the whites, and aiiain we wonder why this was. 
Why did the upper valley of the Ohio remain destitute of 
human habitation and without any indication of human life 
for so long a period? 

From the Indians themselves, we tind the cause to have 
been the repeated invasions of a merciless and invincible 
enemy from the north. Fleets of canoes, which were l)uilt 
on the head waters of the Ohio, and manned with the fierce 
warriors of the Iroquois, or Five Nations,' annually floated 
down the river, bringing death and destruction to all who 
lived on its borders. They would moor to the shores, and, 
leaving a guard, make excursions against all \\iu) lived with- 
in a days journey. By coming upon the inhal)itants very un- 
expectedly, they would cause great slaughter and destruction 
to all who were near the river. This legend is corroborated 
by history, and the Iroquois, or Five Nations, were the foes 
whose frequent visits, with overwhelming strength,* caused 
dismay along the Ohio valley and drove all the weaker 
tribes to the upper waters of the Muskingum, Scioto, 
Miami and tributaries of the lake. The Five Nations was a 
strong tribe and claimed to be the conquerors of the whole 
country from sea to sea, and there is good historical evidence 
that they exercised a powerful sway over the country 
between the Great Lakes, the Ohio and the Mississippi. We 
learn at least, that the upper Ohio was for a long time call- 
ed by the early French, "The river of the Iroquois" and re- 
mained unexplored through fear of their hostility. 

The account of the engagements and l)attles with this 
powerful tribe history can not record, but if it could, many 
volumes might be filled. These warriors kept all settlements 
and inhabitants from the Ohio, and the only use of this aban- 
doned region was as a hunting ground which abounded in game. 
The region of the Ohio A^alley was surely one of the great 
battle grounds of the west, where the weaker Indian tribes 
were comi^elled to submit to devastation and destruction at 

1 The tribe of Five Nations was the same as that known later in history as 
the Six Nations. In 1714-15, the Tuscarawas of North Carolina, being a southern 
tribe of the Iroquois, joined the Five Nations, and since then the Iroquois have 
been known as the Six Nations. 



Early Inhahitant.^. 



the hands of a powerful and hostile set of people, or abandon 
the beautiful valley to inland places of security. The de- 
scription of the battles are unknown to liistory, but their re- 
sults were decisive. 

The possibilities of this region were, at tliis time, unknown 
to any of the European nations who were continually plant- 
ing settlements along the eastern shore of this country. 
They knew there was such a land, but that seemed to be all, 
and were apparently content with the knowledge that 
this western country existed, and for over a hundred andfi^fty 
years kept all explorers out of it. 

It seems strange that for so long a time no use worthy of 
mention was made of this part of the new discovery which 
abounded in various resources. No account was given of it 
during this period, and no one seemed to possess further 
knowledge than the mere fact that it existed in the form of a 
wilderness roamed over by Indians. 

The credit of lirst giving us a valuable account of the 
climate, soil and production of this great valley must be 
given to La Salle, and to him is due the honor of first open- 
ing it to the civilized world. There is every reason to ))elieve 
that he was the first v/hite man who trod the soil of the State 
of Ohio, and the first who saw the "Beautiful" river. 



10 History of Marietta. 



CHAPTER II. 

European Explorations and Control. 

The first explorations by Europeaiis in what is now Ohio 
were made by the French under La Salle dating from 1668. 
To La Salle mnst l)e given the honor of associating the name of 
Ohio in the annals of American adventure and discovery, and 
it is probaljle that he ascended the Muskingum and has been 
where Marietta now stands. It was mainly through his dis- 
coveries that the title of the Mississippi Valley and the terri- 
tory northwest of the Ohio vested in France. 

Prior to any of the French exijeditions in the Mississippi, 
the Spanish had already discovered the great river, but had 
failed to take ijossession of it. La Salle conceived the idea 
of fortifying its mouth and thus hidd the river against the 
world. Also had England planted colonies on the Atlantic 
shore, claiming the whole country back of tliem. La Salle 
hoped to gain this entrance of the English to the west and for- 
ever shut them out of it. Previous to his exploits, tlie French 
were nuiking the seat of their Empire in America along the 
St. Lawrence; he hoped to change it to the Mississippi. He 
was, in a word, the one who first conceived the policy which 
led to Fort Du([uesne andBraddock's defeat. His explora- 
tions and discoveries dated from 1(568 to 1682, during which 
time he explored the greater part of this Great Valley; 
his discovery of Ohio, between 1668 and 1670, gave 
to France a great hold on the Northwest.^ On April 
9, 1682, he and his little party stood just above the 
mouth of the Mississippi, with an appropriate inscription, 
and a cross, with a leaden plate also appropriately inscribed 
buried near. Some hymns were sung and shouts of'Long 
live the King" and then La Salle asserted his ownership by 

1. The discovery rests chiefly on tlie authoi'ity of Juliet who has it so niiirked 
on his map of Vu\. 



Eiiropeaii Explordtidns. 11 

right of discovery and possession and named the immense 
territory "Louisiana" in honor of Louis XIV, King of France 
at that time. France thus claimed all the country from the 
mouth of the Ohio along tlie Mississippi and the rivers which 
flow into it from its source to its mouth at the sea and also 
to the mouth of the river of Palms. 

The purpose of the French expeditions into the territory 
north of the Ohio was not for permanent settlement but for 
commerce. They wanted the fur trade of the Indians. For 
the gaining of tliis purpose, they made the Indians their 
friends. They treated the chiefs as they did their own 
Kings; they called the rivers, lakes and mountains by the 
Indian names; they married the Indian daughters; they 
carried the cross among them ; they healed the sick and com- 
forted those who were sorrowful; the priest, soldier and 
trader were together tlirough the whole period of coloniza- 
tion. But the English did none of these tilings, beginning 
rather with villages and outlying farms. Consequently, the 
French pleased the Indian trappers the better, and controlled 
most of the Indian tril)es by means of their missionaries and 
traders. Through the control they had of the Indians, they 
somewhat injured the English, and thus pushed witli success 
their great Ijusiness in the fur trade. 

To increase their business and secure tlie territory they 
had x)reviously discovered, they began to establish trading 
posts in different parts of the Northwest. All of their 
missions and posts were established with admirable judgo- 
ment, and in all of tliem can be seen the wisdom of the priest, 
the soldier and tlie trader combined. Tiiey aimed at no per- 
manent settlement for such would injure the lousiness of 
the traders, destroy the mission field of the Jesuit, 
and colonization was not considered the business of the 
soldier. But such a plan could never mean for tliem the 
ultimate control of such a country as the one they had dis- 
covered. The Old Regime of France crushed the life out of 
Canada, and how could it be expected to work here? A 
colony without colonists is an impossibility, and this France 
could not understand. 



12 History of Marietta. 



It seems tliat a policy of such a nature alone would have 
defeated France in her object, but when they began the es- 
tablishment of posts and stations, they met an eneni}' which 
itself should have taught them the necessity of settlements. 
They found then that the countr}' had been previously claim- 
ed by the English, wlio asserted that all the country west of 
the settlements they had made in tlie east was theirs. 
They claimed it because some of the charters granted them 
by tlie English government extended from ocean to ocean, 
and on the rights they had obtained by treaties of purchase 
from the Six Nations, who claimed to be conquerors of the 
whole country, and therefore its possessors. 

Professor Seeley is authority for the statement that expan- 
sion was tlie key to English history in the seventeenth and 
eighteenth centuries.^ Wlietlier this be true or not, we tind 
the policy pursued b.y the Motlier country in the New World. 
Believing as she did her right to the western lands, she l)e- 
gan as early as 1730, to establish stations in tlie northwest 
and on what the French claimed was their territory. In 1745, 
the Pennsylvanians andVirginians 1)egan to drift westward 
into the territory of Louisiana. In 1750, the Ohio Land Com- 
pany- made the tirst English expedition under Christo- 
pher Gist for the jnirpose of exploring their contemplated 
possessions on the Ohio river, as well as the adjacentcountry. 
In 1752, Gist was appointed surveyor of the Company and di- 
rected to lay off a town and fort near the mouth of Chartier's 
creek. Nothing, we presume, was done, for Washington in 
one of his journals writes concerning the place as where 
"the Ohio Company Intended today off their fort.'' 

Gradually the rivals for this territory were approaching, 
and the repetition of the past was soon to occur. The French, 
with the St. Lawrence as a base of operation, were long mov- 
ing in the direction of the Ohio ; the English, with the seashore 
as a base, were coming to the same destination. Both had en- 
tered the valley, one claiming it through the right of discovery 

1 The Expansion of England. 

•2 This company must not be confounded with the Ohio Comijany of a later 
date. 



European Explorations. 13 

and possession, the other by virtue of the Cabot voyages, the 
Iroquois protectorate and the Indian purchases. Conseqent- 
ly, the two nations ))egan to dispute as to the rightful owner 
of tliis part of the country. The journeys and stations of the 
English cok)nists aroused the jealousies of the French and in 
1749, the French l)egan to take formal possession of their 
discoveries by erecting wooden crosses along the Ohio river 
and l)urying a leaden plate at the foot of each northern 
tributary, on which was engraved a legend assertive of their 
authority. They forbad the colonial or English traders to vis- 
it that region, asserting that the English never had any claim 
to it. This prohibition was made to Governor Hamilton of 
Pennsylvania under the immediate direction of Captain Cel- 
eron de Bienville. 

The above order was written on August 6, 1719, and on 
August 16th, the French were at tlie mouth of the Muskin- 
gum, as will be shown 1)y the date on the plate buried at 
this place. The account of the finding of this plate is giveii 
in Hildreth's Pioneer History, which was written in 18-18, 
from which the following is taken •} "In the spring of the year 
1798, there was a freshet in the JMuskingum river, which bore 
away large masses of earth from the bank at the mouth, leaving 
it quite perpendicular. In the summer follow^ing, some boys 
who were bathing, discovered projecting from the face of 
the bank, three or four feet ])elow the surface of the 
earth, a square metallic plate. By the aid of a pole, they 
succeeded in loosening it from its bed. On a more close in- 
spection, it was found to be lead, engraven with letters in a 
language which they did not understand. Not thinking it of 
any value, except for the lead, which was tlien a scarce and 
dear article, they took it home, and being in want of 
bullets, a portion of it was cut up and cast into balls. It 
shortly afterwards came to the knowledge of Paul Fearing, 
Esq., that a curious old lead plate had l)een found by the l)oys, 
a little below, or nearly opposite to, the site of Fort Harmar. 
He immediately got possession of it, and ascertained that the 
inscription was in the French language. The present Hon. 

1 Hilclredth\ Pioneer History, page 19. 



14 Hfstory of 2Iarietta. 

William \\''ood bridge, of Detroit, from whom we have these 
facts, then quite a youth, was living in Marietta, and had re- 
cently returned from Gallipolis, where he had been learning 
the French language. Mr. Fearing took the plate to him, 
and ascertained, that it had l)een deposited there by the French 
as an evidence of their right of possession of the country. 
Quite a large portion of the inscription had been cut away 
by the boj'S, so that the whole could not be deciphered, but 
sufficient to ascertain its object." This plate was nearly 12 
inches from top to bottom and about 7^ inches in l)readth. 
In 1821, it passed into tlie hands of Caleb Atwater, of Cir- 
cleville, Ohio, and was by him given to Governor Clintrm, of 
New York. He transmitted it to the Massachusetts Anti- 
Cj[uarian Society where it now remains. 

These plates are evidence of tlie justice of the French 
claim and how precautious they were in establishing their 
right. The}' expected to hold this country and thus have a 
New France that would l)e larger than the Old. But while the 
French were taking these steps, it must be remembered that 
the English were losing no ground and expecting some day to 
have such a hold on the territory as would enable them to 
maintain it forever as their possession. Each country thus 
considered it necessary to exercise exclusive control 
over the northwest, and justly maintain the authority tlie^' 
asserted. 

As each nation thus claimed the country and was contend- 
ing for the right to control it, the result was the determina- 
tion of each to assert and maintain their dominion over the 
disputed territor}'. The situation was causing much uneasi- 
ness in both countries and produced much comment through- 
out the whole civilized world. How would it terminate and 
how would these conflicting claims be settled? Statesmen had 
often said that these two races, rivals then everywliere, 
would not live together in ye^jiCe on the same continent. 
No continent was big enough for both. Old antipathies, old 
traditions, old rivalries had taught an Englishman alwa3"s 
to look upon a Frenchman as his natural enemy. Indi- 



European Explorations. 15 

cations in tlie New World were at this time pointing to the 
repetition of the past and to a settlement by force. 

In 1758, George Washington, then a young man of twenty- 
two, was sent by Lord Dinwiddle, Governor of Virginia, to 
negotiate with the French, and ask for their removal. Wash- 
ington went the very day he received his credentials and 
found the French officer at Fort Venango after a long peril- 
ous journey. He treated Washington with respect, l)ut re- 
fused to discuss theories and declared himselt* under orders 
which he shoukl obey. Washington understood this and it 
was tlien clear that France was determined to hold the ter- 
ritory she had explored. The next year the English built a 
fort where Pittslnirg now is, which meant war to tiie French. 
Soon a thousand Frenchmen came down the Allegheny, cap- 
tured the place and called it F'ort Duciuesne. 

Following this came the P'rench and Indian War, which is 
well known to history and needs wo treatise in this work. 
Suthce it to say. that it lasted for nine years and was simply 
a sti^uggle for supremacy of the land north of the (^hio, as a 
result of these conflicting claims. During the war the Iro- 
quois joined the English, and the Hurons and Algon(inins 
joined the French. It ended February 18, 17(58, by the 
Treaty of Paris, by the terms of which France ceded all her 
Canadian possessions and all lands east of the Mississippi to 
England; Spain ceded Florida to England, and received 
from France all the lands west of the Mississippi and thus 
the "French colors went down forever in the history of Amer- 
ica." ''Of all her boundless territories in North America, 
nothing was left [to France] but the two island rocks on the 
coast of Newfoundland that tlu^ victors had given her for 
drying her codfish.'' 

Previous to the French and Indian War, England owned 
only four per cent, Spain n'l-i'teea per cent and France 
eighty per cent of all North America. When it ended, the 
situation was just the opposite. What the French had la- 
l)ored so hard to rear since La Salle first explored the un- 
known territory, becomes the prize of Euiiland, and British 
dominion was at last firmly estal)lished in the New World and 



16 History of Maiietta. 



on the Ohio. Althon<ih the French were the first Europeans 
who explored the West and had obtained a just title to it, 
they now have nothing- and England, France's greatest rival, 
is the gainer of everj'tliing. 

It is proper in this connection to consider the probable 
cause of the weakness, and thus the defeat, of the French. 
When we look at the French we see their history far more 
picturesque and brilliant than tlie English; but, on the other 
hand, the work of the Englisli was more solid, valuable and 
permanent. Prof. Hinsdale says : "The French took to the 
lakes, rivers and forests; tliey cultivated the Indians, tlieir 
explorers were intent on discovery, their traders on furs, 
their missionaries on souls. The English did not take to the 
woods or cultivate the Indians; they loved agriculture and 
trade, state and church, and so clung to their fields, siiops, 
politics and churches. As a result, while Canada lanquish- 
ed, thirteen states grew up on the Atlantic plain modeled 
on the Saxon pattern, and l)ecame rich, populous and 
strong." 

Does it seem right that France, who had done so much in 
the West, should lose all? In answering this, we must not 
alh)w our admiration of the French from what they had 
done to blind us from the fact tliat the cause which Eng- 
land represented was tiie right cause. The justice of a posi- 
tion depends upon wliat each represents. The question was 
whether the English or French tendencies should rule 
in North America ; whether the English or French ideas of 
religion, government and progress should dominate in the New 
World. Both countries had gallant soldiers and able com- 
manders ; both had true patriots and chivalous men, l)ut they 
stood upon the Ijattle field for different things. Stating it 
in a similar form to Prof. Hinsdale,^ the French stood for the 
OJff reffh/ze^ the English for the House of Commons; the 
French for the alliance of King and priest, tlie English for 
the haheas corpus and free inciuiry ; the French for tlie 
past, the English for the future; the French for Louis XV 
and Madame de Pompadour, tlie English for such men as 

1 (Jlcl Northwest, page 68. 



European E^-plorattons. 17 

Georiie Washington and Abraham Lincoln. In view of the 
importance of this victory, Mr. Fiske, in speaking of the 
English conquest at Quebec, says that "The triumph of 
Wolfe marks the greatest turning-point as yet discoverable 
in modern history."^ In speaking of the same subject, Mr. 
Greene writes, "With the triumph of Wolfe on the Heights 
of Abraham l)egan the History of the United States. "- 

Altliough Great Britain had now gained control of this 
rich and boundless territory, she did not open it to emigra- 
tion and settlers, but reserved it ))y a royal proclamation to 
the puri^oses and uses of the Indians. For about ten years, 
there was a comparative peace which caused great promise 
for the future of the whites. There were camps of white 
men placed throughout the different parts of the States, but 
no permanent settlements were allowed l)y the British govern- 
ment to be made during these years, or any that followed. 
Scarcely had the Treaty of Paris been signed, till England 
changed her policy in regard to her new land. 

The royal proclamation was immediately issued forbidding 
any "warrants of survey or pass-patents from being granted 
for any lands beyond the heads or sources of any of the 
rivers which fall into the Atlantic ocean from the west or 
northwest." This was explained by the King as being in- 
tended for the protection of the Indians who lived under 
his security. By forbidding any of his subjects from mak- 
ing any purchases or settlements whatever, or taking posses- 
sion of any of the lands, without his special leave or license, 
in order to preserve the land for the use of the Indians there 
located, was his explanation of this proclamation. Could 
this really be the motive for such an edict? It has been 
reasonably contradicted hy strong men, but we leave that 
for the reader to investigate and decide upon, with the sug- 
gestion that his explanation seems to be insufficient of itself. 

This place in our history must not be passed by without 
referring to the views of Dr. Franklin on the idea of Sv^ttling 
the West. Soon after the AlV)any Congress, which was held 
in 1754, he wrote his "Flan for settling two Western Colonies 

1 American Political Ideas pase 5t>. 

2 History of, the Piiiglish People, Vol. IV, pages 19:i-4. 



18 History of Marietta. 

in North America with Reasons for the Plan." These two 
colonies, he claimed should be, one on the Ohio, the other on 
Lake Erie. In 1756, he wrote to Rev. George Whitefield : 

''I sometimes wish that you and I were jointly employed by the 
Crown to settle a colony on the Ohio. I imagine that we could do it 
effectually, and without putting the nation to much expense; but I 
fear that we shall never be called upon for such a service. What a 
glorious thing it would be to settle in that flue country a large, strong 
body of religious and industrious people!" 

This hope he never realized, l)ut the plan was suggested 
and left to ))e effected ))y jtist stichmen as he referred to, l)ut 
at a later date and under a different government. 

Dtiring all the time of her control of the Northwest, Eng- 
land tried to keep it barren of permanent settlements. But 
there was at least one English statesman who saw the futil- 
ity of carrying (mt such a restrictive policy. On March 22, 
1775, he delivered his famous- "Speech on Conciliation of 
America," and speaking in regard to tlie o^^ening of the 
West, he proceeds : 

"Already they have topped the Appalachian mountains. From thence 
they behold before them an immense plain, one vast, rich, level mead- 
ow; a square of five hundred miles. Over this they would wander 
without a i>ossibility of restraint; they would change their manners 
witli the habits of their life; would hence soon forget a government 
by which they were disowned; would become hordes of Englisli Tartars 
and pouring down upon your unfortified frontiers a fierce and irresist- 
able cavalry, become masters of your governors and your counsellors, 
your collectors and couiptrollers, and of all the slaves that adhered to 
them. Such n'mild, imd hi im liii/<j tinn' nnis/ In', tlir I'lfrct of Kttciiipli inj tu 
forliid iix (t rrinii', and to siijiprr.^x <is mi itII, tin- cniiuiHUid and lili-xxiiKj of 
Prorldciici', ' [ncrcdsc and in idti jtl i/.' Smdi irnuld hr tin- Iiajipi/ rrxidf of an 
ciidrariif io fii'jj as a lair iif ii'i]d hraxh lliat carlli n'liirli (Ind In/ an r.i press 
cjiarlrr has ijinii hi Ihr chiJdrrn (if mm." 

During the time of the English rule over this new territory 
there was but one attempt at a permanent settlement, being 
the first wdiite settlers in wdiat is now Ohio. They were 
Moravian missionaries who had first gcMie among the Dela- 
ware Indians in Pennsylvania and afterwards followed them 
to Ohio in 1772. They were good christain men and w^omen 
and had some intelligent and industrious converts. But in 



Earopean Explorations. 19 

spite of these characteristics, they soon became a by-word and 
jest, because they wonkl not fight,even in their own defense, 
believing all war to be a crime. They labored hard and 
succeeded in founding three neat villages along the Tuscara- 
was in as delightful a place as one could wish for. Each 
village had its own church and school-house; each school- 
house had its own spelling l)ooks in the Delaware tongue ; 
and all took part in this work as well as tlie out-door labors 
of the field. 

These people were still here at the V)eginning of the Revo 
lutionary War. This placed them in a dangerous condition. 
They were now l)et\veen two camps and suspected \mA\\ and, 
in the main, claimed neutrality. But this could not hist, 
for a neutral, l)etween two belligerents, must have power 
to maintain its neutrality. The result was that the- British 
Indian Agent, at Detroit, asked the great council of the Six 
Nations to remove those Christian Indians out of the country, 
pretending to fear that they were lielping tlie Americans. 
But liaving failed in this plan, the British commandant gave 
tlie authority to those, who were willing, to remove the 
Moravians. The Moravians asked for time, but all in vain; 
the missionaries were seized, their villages destroyed and 
plundered, and they were forced to leave in September, 
1781. They then went to Sandusky wliere they spent the 
winter. Having nothing here on which to live, they decided 
to go back and gatlier the corn wliich they left when they 
lied. 

In March, 1782, while they were engaged in this work, 
tliey were surprised, made j^risoners, and all but two or 
three butchered by a party of American rangers from the 
Ohio. "With gun and spear, aiul tomahawk and scalping 
knife, and bludgeon and mallet, the wholesale brutal mur- 
der of these defenseless people was accomplished." After 
death reigned in the settlement, the bodies of the murdered 
Moravians were buried. Many of the missionaries were now 
Indian converts, and were imbued with the spirit of 
peace. They were manly, Ijrave and honorable. They had 
kept out of the struggles and warfares of the other tril^es. 



20 



History of M(( r'ictta. 



The expedition of those whites which resulted in such a mas- 
sacre must indeed l)e called a cruel one. It was led by Gen- 
eral Williamson, l)ut to his credit, it must be said, that he 
opposed the massacre, and did all he could to prevent it. 
He wanted his men to take them to Fort Pitt, but their 
voice was ahnost unanimous for blood. Of tbc men there, it 
must be said that "they committed a bloody outra<ie and 
))roui;lit an indelil)le dis<irace, not only upon tliemselves as 
white men, but also upon ihc border annals of Ohio." 

Ninety years after the occurrence of this sad event, tlie 
Moravian bretliren met at Gnadenhutten and, with api)ro- 
priate ceremonies, dedicated a monument to the memory of 
the Indian converts who perished there. Tliis monument 
stands upon the site of the old Mission church, and the shaft 
is 2o feet high. It was unveiled l)y four Moravian Indians, 
and on tlie western face is the foUowinii- ins('rii)tiou : 



HEKE 

TRIUMPHED IN DEATH 

NINETY 

CHRISTIAN INDIANS 

MARCH 8, 1782. 



The Moravians must pass from history as being unsuccess- 
ful in their attempts to i)lant a i)ermanent settlement in 
Ohio. 'IMieir work and object were commendable, but the 
time had not come nor had the right people come forward as 
yet to open the (Jreat West to civilization. Neither was the 
right country controlling the already settled part of the New 
World. There was no government which permitted any 
emigration to the West, and the colonies must wait till the 
power of a greedy king over the Northwest l)e wrested I'l-om 
him. 

England continued to pursue the land ])olicy already 



European E.t:plorat'ion8. 21 

described from the close of the French War to the 
beiiinniiiii: of the Revolution. She was anxious to o))tain 
and maintain control of the Ohio, ])ut just as reluctant 
to see it put to any civilized use. This restrictive policy of 
George III was one of the causes which aided in bringing on 
the Revolutionary War, and consequently his loss of the 
whole West. The Declaration of Independence in its com- 
plaints against the King says that, "He has endeavored to 
prevent the population of these states; for that purpose ob- 
structing the laws for naturalization of foreigners; re- 
fusing to pass others to encourage emigration hither; and 
raising the conditions of new appropriations of hinds." The 
action of England was naturally opposed by tlie colonists. In 
connection with their unjust taxation, this policy became a 
great grievance to the subjects of England along tlio At- 
lantic. 

England's attitude towards her sul:)jects in this country 
soon become so oppressive that tliey could not Ije endured. 
Severe taxation and unjust laws were placed upon them, and 
all without representation in Parliament. Bitter was the 
opposition to such treatment and the cry came that they 
would not endui'e "taxati(jn without representation." But 
England still continued her tyrannical rule and was continu- 
ally increasing the hatred of her subjects toward her. This 
unjust treatment tinally resulted in the Revolutionary War, 
which ])egan on April 19, 1775. The Declaration of Inde- 
pendence was issued on July 1, 177G, whereby the United 
States became a free and independent country and from this 
date we count our existence as a nation. 

This war continued for eight years, ending in 1788, by the 
Treaty of Paris, by the terms of vvhicli England relinquished 
her rights and interests in the Northwest Territory to the 
United States. She relinquished her claim to all land east 
of the Mississippi, and thus a new nation was formed. Op- 
pression was no longer to rule over the thirteen colonies, but 
in its place Democracy should ])e established. A new form 
of government was to ))e formed and this nnist reach over 
the Northwest. Two European countries had struggled for 



22 Ilistoi'if of Mid'tcttii. 



supremacy in the New World and now botli had lost their 
best possessions. Euiilaiid, who had riiihtly con([iiered the 
French in 17()8, had now been con([nered by those who won 
her l)attles then. The colonies were henceforth to be free 
and to plant civilization in the Northwest. 

Althouiih the Kevolutionary period was almost barren of 
events in the Northwest, there was one event of the i^reatest 
imptn-tance — the expedition of George Rogers Clark. The 
time had come when the destiny of the Northwest Territory 
was to be decided, and it was the expedition of this cool, 
courageous and sagacious man which was to shai)e its des- 
tiny. It was his foresight and i)rompt, ethcient action which 
made the Northwest Territory a part of the United States, 
instead of leaving it to England. 

Having failed to arouse the Hmise of Burgesses of Virgin- 
ia, Mr. Clark ai)pealed to Patrick Henry, the Governor of the 
State, and from him succeeded in o1)taining a commission to 
raise seven companies of soldiers, and later, in a 
private letter, was ordered to seize the British 
posts in the Niu'thwest. In -lune, ITTiS, he started 
from Pittsl)urg, where he had stopped since January for 
provisions and ammunition. He soon reduced several garri- 
sons to his possession and w as able to win over to him the 
French inhabitants and make them good allies. In 1771), he 
succeeded in wresting the Northwest from the English and 
gaining for the United States one of the most valual)le ac- 
quisitions slie could have obtained. Our thanks are due to 
this noble general for making us a part of the United States 
at tlie time when slie lirst liecame an indei)endent nation, 
and making it possible to found the first settlement in the 
Northwest under the jurisdiction of the Congress of the 
United States, and not under tlie Parliament of Englan.d. 

The cam])aign of Rogers Clark was one of great endur- 
ance and hardship. The difficulty in securing the enlist- 
ment of his soldiers, in obtaining provisions for his jour- 
ney and the fatigue of such a huig, terril)le march could l)e 
overcome imly l)y such men as Rogers Clark. But the sad- 
dest i)art of his life was the way he was forgotten by the 



European EyjAoratlons. 23 

government. He never enjoyed a commission in the Conti- 
nental service, and his dismissal left liim without employ- 
ment. He was still a youn*;- man, and iiis years might have 
been tilled with valuable service to his country. The un- 
grateful treatment he received soon made him become so 
iml)ittered that he fell into bad lial)its and poverty. He 
drank to excess, and lived by himself for many years, hunt- 
ing, fishing and indulging his appetite with such old com- 
rades as visited his cabin. He died in poverty, with his just 
claim against the State unsettled, to be settled years after 
by the tardy government of the United States. 

In speaking of the Northwest Territory, James A. Garfield 
said that "The cession of that great territory, under the 
treaty of 1783, was due mainly to the foresight, the courage 
und endurance of one man, who never received from his 
country an ade(iuate recognition for his great servi(-e."^ 

But the United States becomes a nation, and the North- 
west Territory a part of it. Many had Ijeen the conllicts 
which resulted in such a victory. France and England, Ijoth 
great and powerful nations, had labored, struggled and 
fought for the Northwest. But England, the victor, could 
not hold it, or her colonies in America, against tiie remon- 
strances and fightings of her colonists. But these nations 
present another side of historical life. Their inliuence in 
other ways can not be erased from the pages of history. 
During the many years that they exercised control in the 
New World, these two countries were instilling in their 
colonists such principles as would guide and influence them 
in forming a nation of tiieir own. Thus it is, that in closing 
the chapteron European explorations and control, it is proper 
that to France we give all the honor due her for the discovery 
of this part of the country and our thanks for her influence for 
good in many ways; to England must credit be given for the 
noble principles she fought for against France, and for the 
inherited character of our forefathers to vrhom Ave owe so 
much; and to Bogers Clark for nuiking us a part of the 
United States we give all honor and glory due him. 

1. James A. Garfield; Address, 1873. 



24 Ilistonj of Mar'x'ftd. 



CHAPTER III. 

The United States. 

When England gave up to the United States all the terri- 
tory she had wrested from France twenty years before, 
south of the Great Lakes, she did not know what she was giving 
up ; neither did we know ourselves. Here was a vast terri- 
tory east of the Mississippi all of which now belonged to the 
United States, except what is now Florida, which belonged 
to Spain. Here was a vast area of thousands of square 
miles which had been ceded to the United States and 
neither country knowing the possibilities and the outcome of 
such a possession. Each was familiar with what' was east of the 
Appalachian mountains, but what was west of them they 
knew very little. When one reached these mountains, tliere 
was an end of settlements. West of this was a wilderness, 
tilled with savages and wild beasts, except a few settlements 
in Kentucky and Tennessee. 

Today we look upon this country as being a short distance 
from the colonial states, but to them it seemed as far away 
as the interior of Alaska today. They then knew no rail- 
road nor steamboat. When one set out, it was impossible to 
foretell the length of the voyage; all depended on wind and 
weather. A journey then required about as many days as it 
does hours now, even m the settled part of the country. 

We must not look upon tlie habits and customs of the 
people then as being similar to what they are today. Educa- 
tion, science, literature and art were considered very little; 
their were no modern conveniences in the way of mail, tele- 
Ijhones, telegraphs, electricity, gas, kerosene-oil, street 
lights, gas, coal, clothing and all the utensils which are now 
so common. There were less than 4,000,000 people in the 
United States and about one-seventh of them were negro 



TJie United States. 25 



slaves. But in view of this, they were a happy and free 
people, and before them were great possibilities. They 
could not see very far in the future, but all had great hope 
and expected some day there would be a great nation on 
this side of the Atlantic. 

In these thirteen colonies were men whom the whole world 
honored for their aljility and idea of government. To these 
men l)elonged the INTagna Charta, the Declaration of Rights, 
the habeas corpus., the munients of English liberty, the Rev- 
olutionary Congress and the Articles of Confederation. To 
men like Washington, Putnam and Cutler, the Great West was 
no sealed book. Their minds were not filled with ideal 
(Commonwealths like Plato's Republic, Augustine's City of 
God or Moore's Utopia, Ijut they grasped the mighty fact 
of the Empire of the future. They did not wish to build up- 
on the ruins of the older institutions, Ijut to develop 
from them a nobler, broader and more lasting structure. 
The Ship of State was to be launched amid tempests, Init to 
meet tlie exigencies which must thus come, there are always 
illustrious men who rise to control the winds and disi)el the 
clouds by their potent influences, "while from the clear up- 
per sky the steady light of the great planet marks out the 
course the vessel must i^ursue, and sits shining on the sails 
as it comes grandly into the haven where it would be." 

During all the time that Great Britain continued to exer- 
cise her right of control over all this territor3% it was in the 
possession of the Indian Tribes, over whom she claimed pro- 
tection. In Ohio, there were the Wyandots occupying the 
fertile and level regions of the Sandusky river ; the Dela- 
wares in the rich valleys of the Tuscarawas and Muskingum ; 
the Shawnese living in populous towns in the l)eautiful valley 
of the Scioto ; the Miamas occupying the territory between 
the Great and Little Miami rivers; the Mingroes, known as 
Logan's Tribes, scattered along the Ohio river ; and the 
Chippewas and Ottawas occupying the northern part of the 
state, along the banks of Lake Erie. None of these tribes 
had been friendly to the English, and it still rec[uired an 
occasional expedition to keep them quiet. 



26 History of Marietta. 



There were no permanent white men within this Indian 
land, and all who came were known by them as enemies. 
AVhen the Independence of the United States was recognized 
(3hio was a great expansive territory of danger and death to 
the white man. It was a great block of wilderness occupied 
by more than sixty thousand Indians. The Delawares them- 
selves, who were intlie valley of the Muskingum, according 
to the account given in the journal of Christopher Gist, num- 
bered in 1751, about five liundred fighting men. 

It has been previously stated that this vast country, which 
came into the possession of the United States by the treaty 
of Paris, had never yet been opened to settlement by Eng- 
land. The question of settling it soon came before the 
jjeople, but it could not be immediately done by the United 
States. Before it could be accomplished and the newly ac- 
quired domain opened to settlement, the claims of tlie dif- 
ferent states had to be quieted. In 1780, Congress declared 
that this vast area should l)e national lands, but the difficul- 
ty in carrying out the declaration was the fact that New 
York, Connecticut, Massachusetts and Virginia claimed 
title to a part of it, and the Indian tribes had und()ul)ted 
rights which must be recognized, for in the treaty of 1783 
England made no provision in behalf of the Indians, not 
even the Six Nations, their most faithful allies. These dis- 
putes and claims of the states were sul)jects of great anxiety 
to the patriotic statesmen of those days. Gradually and 
quietly, however, the contentions were removed through the 
wisdom which characterized the plans of the founders of the 
Republic. 

On March 1, 1781, the State of New York made a cession 
of all her claims in the Northwest Territory. On March 1, 
1784, Virginia ceded all her land, excejjt the tract known as 
the Virginia Military District containing 3,709,848 acres 
which she reserved for her brave soldiers who fought in the 
Revolution. On Ai)ril 19, 1785, the Commonw^ealth of Mass- 
achusetts ceded all her claims to the United States. On 
May 26, 1786, the State of Connecticut ceded to the 
United States her claim to the territory, reserving, however, 



The United States. 27 



what is known as the "Western Reserve of Connecticut," 
containing 3,666,621 acres near Lake Erie, which she held till 
1800, when she surrendered this also. These claims of 
Virginia and Connecticut were recognized by the United 
States in no way as to Jurisdiction, but only as to ownership. 

The next step for Congress, in order to confer a good title 
upon those who should settle in the Northwest Territory, was 
to secure a relinquishment of the Indian titles. Accordingly, 
in October, 1784, the powerful Six Nations, comprising the 
Mohawks, Onondagas, Senecas, Cyngas, Tuscarawas and 
Oneidas, relinquished their claims. In January of the next 
year, tlie Delawares, AVyandots, Chippewas and Ottawas re- 
linquished all claim to the Ohio Valley. The next year, a 
treaty was made with the Shawnese who gave up their inter- 
est. These and oth-^r treaties, with subsequent purchases, 
extinguished the title of the red men to the Ohio Territory. 
Although the Indians had now ceded all their rights to this 
territory, yet within the lines, they could still live and hunt ; 
l)ut all lands east, south and west were declared to belong 
to the United States, '' so far as the said Indians formerly 
claimed the same." The United States was then in full 
possession of the Northwestern lands and it devolved upon 
Congress to make provisions regarding it. It had full power 
to make the necessary provisions as to the disposal, opening 
and government of this domain and soon did it begin this 
great work. 

The movement for settling the newly acquired territory 
had its origin in our army atNewberg. The army was about 
to be disbanded and there was no money to pay it. The 
country was in fact bankrupt. It had borrowed until it 
could do so no longer. It had put out so much paper money, 
without knowing how it was to be redeemed that no one would 
take it, except at a very great discount. It had even fallen 
so low in value that Washington said "a wagon load of it 
w^ould hardly buy a wagon load of provisions." The need of 
the state and Federal treasuries was one of the great argu- 
ments used to induce the states to surrender some part of 
the West. They [expected to get some income from this 



28 Hi story of Marietta. 

waste land, yet they scarcely knew how. It was almost a 
new idea, for in colonial times tlie waste lands had not 
proven a source of income. 

But this idea could not l)e realized without a 
system of surveys such as was then unknown to any 
of tlie colonies. This need was met by Congress 
in "An Ordinance for ascertaining the mode of disposing of 
lands in the Western territory," enacted May 20, ITSo, and 
applying only to such lands as had already been ceded by 
the several states and had been purcliased by the United 
States from the Indians. 

This ordinance provided for a corps of surveyors to be ap- 
i3ointed by Congress, or a Committee of States, one from 
each State, to survey the lands already ceded and pnrchased 
under the directions of a Geographer of the United States. 
Some of the main features were that, ''The surveyors sliall 
proceed to divide the said territory into townships of six 
miles square, by lines running due north and south and 
others crossing these at right angles, as near as may be . . . 

"The (leographer shall designate the townships, or frac- 
tional parts of townships, by numbers progressively from 
south to north; always beginning each range with No. 1: and 
the ranges shall l)e distinguished l)y their progressive num- 
bers to the westward. The first range, extending from the 
Ohio to the Lake Erie being marked No. 1. The Geographer 
shall personally attend to the running of the tirst east and 
west line ; and shall take the latitudes of the extremes of 
the first north and south line, and of mouths of the principal 
rivers. 

"The lines shall be measured with a chain; shall be plain- 
ly marked by chops on the trees, and exactly described on a 
plat, whereon shall be noted by the surveyor, at their proper 
distances, all mines, salt springs, salt lakes, and mill seats 
that shall come to his knowledge 

"The plats of the townships respectively, shall be marked 
by subdivision into lots of one mile square or 640 acres, in 
the same direction as the external lines, and numbering 
from 1 to 36; alwavs beginninu the succeeding range of the 



The United States. 29 



lots with the number next to that which the i)receding one 
concluded 

"The Geoi;rapher and surveyors shall pay the utmost at- 
tention to the variation of the magnetic needle ; and shall 
run and note all lines by 'the true meridian, certifying, with 
every plat, what was the variation at tlie times of running 
the lines thereon noted '"' 

Congress, six days after the passage of the ordinance, elec- 
ted the surveyors from the different states, each of whom 
was allowed pay for his services at tlie rate of two dollars 
for every mile in length he should run, including wages of 
chain carriers, markers, and all expenses. Nathaniel Adams 
was chosen for New Hampshire ; Rufus Putnam for Massa- 
chusetts; Caleb Harris for Rhode Island; William Morris for 
New York; Adam Hoops for Pennsylvania; James Sampson 
for Maryland; Alexander Parker for Virginia; Absalom 
Tatum for North Carolina; William Tate for South Carolina; 
and, nearly two months later, Isaac Sherman for Connecticut. 
At this time General Putnam was engaged in surveying for 
Massachusetts certain lands which she possessed in JNIaine, 
and General Benjamin Tupper was appointed to 
serve in his place. Caleb Harris and Nathaniel Adams re- 
signed, and Colonel Ebenezer Sproat and Winthrop Sargent 
were respectively chosen to fill their places. 

Under this ordinance the Federal government made its 
first survey under Thomas Hutchins, the first Geographer 
of the United States. The ordinance is indeed characteristic 
(jf the time in which it was enacted. It is composed of both 
state and national ideas, but its state features passed awa}^ 
wdien the Constitution went into effect, while its material 
features are still with us. It contained the basis of our pres- 
ent system of land survey — boundaries carefully run, meas- 
ured and marked according to a definite plan ; the six-mile 
township and the section ; maps, plats, deeds and records. 
This system of surveys, of course, did not by the terms of the 
ordinance apply to the Connecticut and Virginian reserva- 
tions which have been referred to. But Dr. Andrews, 

1 Journals of Congress, IV, page 520. 



30 History of Marietta. 

late of Marietta, was right when he said : "It would have been 
desirable if the system of uniform ranges, townships and 
sections, which commenced with the seven ranges in the 
summer of 1786, could have l)een carried out over tlie whole 
surface of the State; avoiding the confusion of the tive-mile 
system of the Western Reserve and the Virginia Military 
District."! 

The account of the early survey of this new territory can 
not be passed without a word of tribute for those men who 
were the "advance guard of the great army of occupation 
which was to cross the Ohio," and who led a career of adven- 
ture and danger, and accomplislied the work to which they 
had been appointed only by overcoming many difficulties. 
Great alarm i^revailed among them on several occasions, 
caused by the Indians, and several times they were obliged 
to leave their work and seek safety at Wheeling and other 
points along the nver. But tliey knew their work and the 
necessity of it, and no danger or hardship was to frighten 
or hinder them from doing what had been intrusted to tliem. 

A short time after tlie passage of the ordinance providing 
for this survey, Mayor Doughty, with a detachment of United 
States troops under his command, arrived at the mouth of 
the Muskingum, and began the erection of a post which was 
not completed until the spring of 1786. Here was stationed 
troops for the purpose of "covering the frontier inhabitants, 
preventing intruding settlers on the land of the United 
States, and securing the surveyors." Much information is 
given us about the early frontier life in the West in the 
journal of Joseph Buell, who was on the frontier for a period 
of nearly three years and spent a considerable portion of his 
time at Fort Harmar, and afterwards one of the prominent 
early settlers of Marietta. We learn from him of the hard- 
ships in the beginning of army life, of the depravity of the 
troops and of the severity of the i3uiiishmeiits inllicted for 
various offenses. Drunkenness and desertion were prevalent 
evils and the punishment for the former was not infrequent- 
ly flogging to the extent of 100 or even to 200 lashes, and for 

1. Ohio Archaeological and Historical Quarterly, June 4, 1887. 



The United States. 31 



the latter, the penalty was death without process of court 
martial. Buell relates that three of the finest soldiers of 
the company deserted at Fort Mcintosh and, being; captured, 
were shot by order of Major Wyllis and says that the act was 
the most inhuman that he ever saw. The pay of the soldiers 
who guarded the frontiers was only three dollars a month. ^ 

The next question for Congress to settle was the govern- 
ment of this new territory. How was it to be controlled and 
at the same time opened to settlement? The results of the 
Revolutionary War had saved this territory from a foreign 
power, and no time was to be lost if it should remain in our 
hands. The first plan of government for the Western terri- 
tory was presented to Congress on the first of Marcli, 1785, by 
Thomas Jefferson, who was chairman of a committee for that 
purpose. The ordinance, as it became on April 23d follow- 
inii', did not recognize anv territorial government but left 
everything inchoate. He provided for seventeen states, for 
ten of which he proposed the following names ; Sylvania, 
Michigania, Cheronesus, Assenisipia, Metropotamia, lUinoia, 
Saratoga, Washington, Polypotamia and Pelisipia. How 
thankful we should be that we were delivered from remember- 
ing such names ! The ordinance, while it had many merits, 
failed and was repealed by the Ordinance of 1787. Following 
this and in the next three years, three ordinances were propos- 
ed for the government of the Western territory, all of which 
were defeated. 

At this time in the history of the Northwest we find three 
events coming together — the land cessions to the Revolution- 
ary soldiers as pay for their service in the army, the increas- 
ing interest in the colonization and settling of the West, 
resulting in the Ohio Company, (which will be treated in 
the next chapter) — and the immortal document which 
was framed for the "Government of the Terri- 
tory of the United States Northwest of the River Ohio," — 
The Ordinance of 1787. The plan of government and opera- 
tion of the territory was being thoroughly debated on July 

1. For a deseriptiou of Fort Harmar at the time of the settlement of Marietta 
see Chapter V: and during the Indian War, Chapter VIII. 



32 



History of Marietta. 



11, 1787, Avhen Nathan Dane, of Massachusetts, reported the 
famous ordinance, which was passed by Congress two days af- 
terwards, — July 13, 1787. As we have noted, four different 
ordinances had been previously reported to Congress, and only 
one had been enacted : but the fifth was the greatest of them all 
and embodied the best parts of all the others, and even more. 
Scarcelv anv document has been so favorablv commented 




MAP OF THE NORTHWEST TERRITORY. 

on as this Ordinance. Prof. Hinsdale says that ''No act of 
American legislation has called out more ehjquent applause 
than the Ordinance of 1787. Statesmen, historians, and jurists 
have vied with one another in celebrating its praises."^ 
Daniel Webster said that, "No single law of any law-giver, 
ancient or modern, has produced effects of more distinct, 
marked and lasting character than this Ordinance." 

1 The Old Northwest, page 276. 



The United States. 33 



It is not attempted in this work to fully classify this 
Ordinance, but merely sliow that it created apian of govern- 
ment for immediate purpose, defined the method of its 
working', provided for tlie loug-promised new states and 
established certain principles of government that should 
bind forever. The main provisions it secures ^^■ere, in order 
of the Ordinance, as follows : 

Section 1. Constituted the territory into one temporary 
district, sul^ject to be divided into two when Congress 
thought expedient. 

Section 2. Ordained tliat the estates of persons dying in- 
testate should be divided among the children of the intes- 
tate, or if none, in equal parts to the next kin. That all the 
real estate could l)e conveyed by lease and release, or bar- 
gain and sale. 

Section 3. Ordained that a governor of the territory should 
from time to time be appointed l)y Congress, for a term of 
three years. 

Section 4. Provided for a secretary for a term of four years 
and for three judges whose commission should -continue in 
force during good behavior. 

Section 5. Gave the goveriun* and judges the power to 
adopt and publish such laws as may be necessary, to continue 
in force in the district till the organization of the general 
assembly therein, luiless disai)proved l)y Congress. 

Section 6. Ai^pointed the governor as commander-in- 
chief of the militia and gave him the authority to appoint 
and commission all the officers below the rank of general 
officers. 

Section 7. Gave the governor also the i)ower to appoint 
such magistrates and other court officers in each county and 
township as he should find necessary for preserving peace 
and good order. 

Section 8. Provided that all laws adopted shonld have 
force in all parts of the district and that the governor should 
lay out the parts of the districts in which the Indian titles 
had been extinguished into counties and townships. 

Section 9. I'rovided for a general assemblv as soon as 



34 History of Marietta. 

there should l)e five thousand male inhabitants of full age in 
the district, and gave the qualifications necessary to be a 
representative and elector. 

Section 10. Required that the representatives should 
serve for two years, and provided for any vacancy that 
might occur. 

Section 11. Provided that the general assembly should 
consist of the governor, legislative council and a house of 
representatives ; of what the legislative council should con- 
sist, how elected and vacancies filled ; that all bills 
X)assed by a majority in the house, and by a majority in the 
council, should be referred to the governor for his assent, 
which was necessary for the bill to have any force. 

►Section 12. Required all ofiicers to take an oath or aflir- 
mation of fidelity and of office, and further provided that the 
legislature should elect a Territorial delegate to Congress, 
who should have the right of del^ating l)ut not of voting. 

Section 13. Recites the objects of the Ordinance, which 
section should be car<efully read. 

; Section 11. That the next six Articles should "be con- 
sidered as articles of compact, between the original states 
and the people and states in said territory-, and forever re- 
main unalterable, unless by common consent." 

Article I. Granted freedom of worship in the territory. 

Article II. Granted the inhabitants the benefits of the 
writ of liaheas ror2)us ^w^ oi trial by jury; proportionate 
representation of the people m the legislature ; the right 
of bail, except for capital offenses ; all fines to be moderate 
and no cruel jjunishment ; all men the right of libert}' and 
property, except as changed by the law of the land ; no in- 
terference by law with anj- hona tide and legal contracts. 

Article III. Has the immortal statement that "Religion, 
morality, and knowledge, being necessary to good govern- 
ment and the happiness of mankind, school and the means 
of education shall ever be encouraged." It also asserts that 
good faitli sliall be observed toward the Indians. 

Article lY. Ordained^ that "The said territory, and the 
States which may be_formed therein, shall ever form a part 



The United States. 35 



of this confederacy of the United States of America, subject 
to the Articles of Confederation, and to such alterations as 
shall be constitutionally made." "No tax shall be imposed 
on lands the property of the United States." 

Article V. Provided for the formation of not less than 
three nor more than five states in said territory, and drew 
the boundary lines of each subject to changes by Congress. 
A population of 60,000 iidiabitants should entitle a state to 
admission, "by its delegates, into the Congress of the United 
States.'' It required that all the state constitutions should 
be repul)lican in form and in conformity to the princij^les of 
the Ordinance. 

Article VI. Made the territory forever free from slaves, 
declaring that "There shall be neither slavery nor involun- 
tary servitude in the said territory." Here was the tirst 
blow struck at slavery in the New World, and it seems 
strange that it should have been inserted when the Congress 
that passed it was largely made up of slave holders. But 
thanks to Nathan Dane who had the courage to put in this 
article and stand for it as he did. 

Such are the essential points of the famous Ordinance ._ 
Parts of this document should l)e committed and remember- 
ed by every American citizen. It stands next to our Con- 
stitution and deserves a careful recognition by the historian 
and student. 

We have thus far treated this Ordinance In itself., but 
what could it do unless the territory which it was to govern 
should be settled? The country in the West was as yet 
with no settlers. We have seen that all who thus far had 
gone as settlers were driven away as unlawful comers ; we 
have seen the frontier surveyors at their work, being- 
harassed b}^ the Indians; we have seen a fort established in 
the forest at the mouth of the Muskingum ; but the whole 
northwest is still an unknown land, inhabited by savage 
tribes, but awaiting, as it had for ages, to be opened to civiliza- 
tion. It must not be allowed to go unsettled and inhabited 
by only savage tribes. Congress must take some necessary 
and active step in its provisions for the development of the 



oO Hi, story or J/ariefta. 



Northwest and the settlement thereof b}' good energetic 
people. 

This work was already being planned for, and the princi- 
ple reason for i>assing this Ordinance was that the settlers 
should know what they might do. This Ordinance has been 
treated because of its importance to us as readers, citizens 
and lovers of the Northwest, especially of INIarietta, for it 
was under this Ordinance that the first company was organ- 
ized for the purpose of settling the Northwest : it was under 
this Ordinance that the Ohio Company of Associates was 
formed, and by whom the tirst settlement in the Northwest' 
Territory was made at ^Iakiktta. 



The Ohio Company. 37 



CHAPTER l\. 

The Ohio Company. 

The next step necessary for Congress to take in the May 
of developing the Northwest was to open it to immigration. 
It was necessasy at this time to make some provision where- 
by the people'who were willing to come into to this new land 
might xjlant a settlement within and call the land they set- 
tled their own. Provision had already been made for the 
government thereof, but what could a forniof gov3rnment 
do without people under its jurisdiction and as owners 
of the land over which its sway should be felt. But this 
situation was soon comprehended by the noble men of that 
day, and soon was there a movement started for the forma- 
tion of a company to develop the west. For the planting of 
the first settlement and for securing sufficient land therefor 
in the Northwest, must the credit be given to the men who 
first conceived and planned the organization of the Ohio 
ComiDany, and of which it is the purpose of this chapter to 
treat. 

The Ohio Company was an outgrowth of an endeavor on 
the part of the Revolutionary soldiers to secure the l^ounty 
lands due them for their service in that War. In 
1776, Congress made an apijropriation of lands to the 
officers and soldiers of the Revolutionay army ; the act 
was extended to the general officers in 1780. By the 
terms of this appropriation a major-general was to receive 
1,100 acres ; a brigadier-general, 850 acres ; a colonel, 500 acres ; 
a captain, 300 acres ; a lieutenant colonel, 420 acres ; a major, 
400 acres; a lieutenant, 200 acres; privates and non- 
commissioned officers, 100 acres each. 

AVhat land should be given these men vras'the next ques- 
tion to settle. Would these soldiers be satisfied with an 
unsettled part of the west or would they demand a part of 



38 History of Marietta. 

the eastern section of the country which was already settled 
and opened to progress? We learn from the perusal of 
General Putnam's Autobiography that he had indulged the 
hope of emigration to "some remote land rich in possibili- 
ties" for many years before he led a colony to the Muskin- 
gum. Washington had directed the attention of his soldiers 
to the west, as a land in which they might take ref- 
uge should they be worsted in the struggle for independence. 
But happily it was not that contingency which caused the 
movement of emigration toward the Ohio. 

Time went on and the soldiers received no pay ; 
no land was given them and it was now seven 
years since the passage of the act by Congress. They 
waited for their part of the appropriated lands till the 
summer of 1783, when they decided to take some step 
toward the realization of their hopes. So in 1783, 
288 officers petitioned tliat their bounty be set off in ''that 
tract of countri/ hounded on the north on Lake Erie^ east on 
Pennsi/lvania, xoirth-west and south on. the rtrer Ohio.,V3est on 
a fine heghini n<i at thai part of the Ohio., which lies tweiity- 
foitr miles west of the mouth of the river Scioto., thence run- 
ning north on a meridian till it intersects the river Miami 
'irhich tlou'.s into Lake Erie, thence d(ncn the middle 
of that river to the Lake.'''' They said '^This tract 
would be sufficient in extent, and the land of 
such ciuality and situation as may induce Congress to 
assign and mark it out as a tract or territory suitable to form 
a distinct government in time to be admitted as one of the 
Confederate States of America." 

This petition was sent to General Washington by General 
Rufus Putnam requesting that it be laid before Congress. 
Washington transmitted the petition to Congress with a 
letter stating the advantages of the settlement proposed and 
the obligation to the officers and soldiers of the army, which 
closed with the words: "I will venture to say that it is the 
most rational and practicable scheme which can be adopted 
by a great proportion of the officers and soldiers of the army 
and promises them more hai3piness than they can expect in 



The Ohio Company. 39 

any other way They may expect, after a little per- 
severance, competence and independence for themselves, a 
pleasant retreat in old age, and the fairest prospects for 
their children."^ Washington used his utmost influence to 
advance the object sought for by the petitioners and which 
was urged by General Putnam. 

Notwithstanding the urgent requests of Washington, Put- 
nam and the many j)etitioners, Congress failed to take any 
action. But these men were not to be defeated in their plans 
for as time went on they became more impatient to realize 
their hopes and more interested in western immigration. 
As citizens they were poorer than their neighbors Avho had 
not been in the field. They had endured fatigue, exposure 
and suffering and for their pay did not receive money, but 
final certificates in settlements. These, at this time, were al- 
most valueless, for the country had not the money to make 
them good. But these men were willing to Avork, and pre- 
ferred to go to a new country where all could be in a condi- 
tion of equality. Consequently they looked upon the western 
country as a land where the}' could begin life anew. To ac- 
complish this purpose they must trj' some new plan. The 
nation had refused to bestow upon them this land as a re- 
muneration for their services, so they decided to purchase it 
outright. The idea of Ohio immigration became more pop- 
ular and by 1786 it had become quite effective. 

At this time there was in New England a man who had 
gone as a surveyor to the Ohio country, but had returned on 
account of the hostility of the Indians, namely Benjamin 
Tupper. He was an intimate friend of General Putnam and 
upon his return was filled with admiration for the new coun- 
try. He became c^uite enthusiastic in the iDroject of set- 
tling the AVest and evidently had intended to remove there. 
In January, 1785, he visited General Putnam at the latter's 
home, and there they talked of their experiences and hopes, 
and the plans thus formed brought fortli results which require 
that these two men be properly called the "Founders of the 
Ohio Company." As a result of this conversation by a New 

1, Life of Mnnasseh Cutler, page 174. 



40 History of Marietta. 



England fireside appeared the first mention of the Ohio Com- 
pany in pnblic print. After much earnest thought and 
planning upon the theme of colonization these men decided 
that some immediate and definite steps must be taken. 

As a result of this earnestness and anxiety for cooperation, 
on January 10, 1786, General Putnam and Benjamin Tupper 
issued a paper, headed ^^ Infoniiatloit^''' to the Kevolutionary 
officers and soldiers who had petitioned Congress in 1783 to 
send delegates to a meeting to be held in March of that year. 
The substance of the paper was as follows : 

INFORMATION. 

"The subscribers take this method to inform all officers and soldiers, 
who have served in the late war, and who are by an ordinance of the 
honorable Congress to receive certain tracts of land in the Ohio country, 
and also all other good citizens who wish to become adventurers in that 
delightful region ; that from a personal inspection, together with other 
inconreslable evidences, they are fully satisfied that the lands in that 
quarter are of a much better quality than any known to Xew England 
people. That the climate, seasons, produce, etc. are, in fact, equal to 
the most flattering accounts which have been published of them. 

That being determined to become purchasers, and to procure a settle- 
ment in this country; and desirous to form a general association with 
those who entertain the same ideas, they have to propose the following 
plan, viz: That an association by the name of the Ohio Company be 
formed of all such as wish to become purchasers, etc. in that country 
(who reside in the Commonwealth of Massachusetts only, or to extend 
to the other states, as shall be agreed on.) 

"That in order to bring such a company into existence, the subscrib- 
ers propose, that all persons who wish to promote the scheme should 
meet within their respective counties (except in two instances herein- 
after mentioned), at ten o'clock, A. M. on Wednesday the 15th day of 
February next; and that each county or meeting, there assembled, 
choose a delegate, or delegates, to meet at the Bunch of Grapes Tavern, 
in Boston, Essex; at Captian Webb's, in Salem, Middlesex; at Bradish's, 
in Cambridge, Hampshire; at Pomeroy's, in Xorth Hampton, 
Plymouth; at Bartlett's, in Plymouth, Barnstable, Dukes and Nan- 
tucket counties; at Howland's, in Barnsdale, Bristol; at Crocker's, in 
Taunton, York; at Woodbridge's, in York, Worcester; at Patch's, in 
Worcester, Cumberland and Lincoln ; at Shattuck's, in Falmouth , Berk- 
shire; at Dibble's, in Lenox. "Kufus Putnam 

Benjamin Tupper" 
"Rutland, January 10th, 1786. 

Accordingly delegates from several of the counties of 




jr**?/^: 






ii^-^^U^ ^u^^njl'Ti^'L^ 



42 History of Marietta. 



Massachusetts met on March 1, 1786, at the "Bunch of 
Grapes" Tavern to consider the expediency of forming an 
association or company to ijurchase land and malve a settle- 
ment in the western country. 

The following are the delegates who met : 

County of Sutfolk — Winthrop Sargent, John Mills. 

County of Essex — Manasseh Cutler. 

County of Middlesex — John Brooks, Thomas Cushing. 

County of Hampshire — Benjamin Tupper. 

County of Plymouth — Crocker Samx)son. 

County of "VVorcester^Rufus Putnam. 

County of Berkshire — John Patterson, Johlaliel Wood- 
bridge. 

County of Barnstable — Abraham Williams. 

General Rufus Putnam was elected chairman of the con- 
vention, and Major Winthrop Sargent, clerk. It appeared to 
the convention that a settlement was expedient and after this 
organization a motion was made for "choosing a committee 
to prepare the draught of a plan of an association into a com- 
pany for the said purpose, for tlie inspection and approba- 
tion of this convention." It was also resolved "That this 
committee shall consist of tive." General Putnam, Mr. 
Cutler, Colonel Brooks, Major Sargent and Captain Cushing 
were elected as the members of the committee. 

On Friday, March 3, the convention met and the commit- 
tee reported the "Articles of agreement entered into by the 
sul;)scribers, for constituting an association by the name of 
the Ohio Company." The report began by stating that"The 
design of this association is to raise a fund in continental 
certificates, for the sole purpose, and to be appropriated to the 
entire use of purchasing lands in the Western Territory (be- 
longing to the United States), for the benefit of the Company, 
and to x)romote a settlement in that country." 

The committee reported thirteen articles Avhich were 
adopted by the convention. A committee of three wa^ ap- 
pointed "to transact the necessary business of the Company 
until the directors are chosen." The fund was not to exceed 
one million dollars, and that the whole fund raised was "to 



The Ohio Company. 43 

be applied to the purchase of lands in some one of the pro- 
posed states, northwesterlj' of the river Ohio," except one 
year's interest due thereon. No person was to hold more 
than five shares and no subscription was to be less than a 
full share. The directors were to have sole power of dis- 
posing of the funds. 

Thus was organized the Ohio Company which was compos- 
ed of men who were determined in their purpose of settling 
the country northwest of the Ohio. One can not but wonder, 
and at the same time admire, the plans and expectancies 
that inspired and delighted the minds of the men who organ- 
ized this Company. Here was a country that was wild and 
uninhabited by settlers, yet their greatest aim was to obtain 
it, even through purchase, as a remuneration for their 
services to their country. No time seemed to be lost by 
them in the accomplishment of their project and every pro- 
vision necessary for the success of their purpose was being 
provided for. 

The next meeting of the associates was held at Backet's 
Tavern, in Boston, March 8, 1787, which was called by special 
advertisement. By this time 250 shares had been subscribed 
in the"Company's funds." It was resolved that three directors 
be appointed for making immediate application to Congress 
for a"private purchase of lands, and under such descriptions 
as they shall deem adequate for the purposes of the Com- 
pany." General Rufus Putnam, General Samuel Parsons 
and Rev. Manasseh Cutler were chosen as the directors to 
make such a proposal to Congress. This board 
employed Dr. Manasseh Cutler to make a contract 
with the Continental Congress for a tract of land 
in the "Great Western Territory of the Union." In 
the July following, he presented his petition to the American 
Congress, which was sitting in New York, for purchasing 
lands for the Ohio Company with terms and conditions. 

The petition was favorably considered by Congress but the 

purchase of lands for the Ohio Company was dependent upon 

the conditions in the Ordinance of 1787, which was then 

under discussion and enacted on July 13, 1787. This Ordi 



44 History of MarleUa. 

nance lias been treated elsewhere in this work but here it 
must be noted thaf'The Ordinance of 1787 and the Ohio pur- 
chase were one and the same transaction. The purchase 
would not have been made without the Ordinance and the 
Ordinance could not have been enacted except asan essential 
condition of the purchase." 

After the passage of this Ordinance, Dr. Cutler made a 
contract for the sale of 1,500,000 acres of land to the Ohio 
Company. The price was two-thirds of a dollar per acre, 
payable in "specie loan oifice certificates reduced to specie, 
or certificates of the liquidated debt of the United States." 
This contract was signed by Samuel Osgood and Arthur Lee 
on behalf of the Treasury of the United States, and by 
Manass?h Cutler aud Winthrop Sargent for the Ohio Ccmi- 
pany.i By the advice of Thomas Hutchins, who was the 
Geographer of the United States, this tract was located on 
the Ohio and Muskingum rivers; he considered it "the jjest 
part of the whole western country" and he had visited it 
from Pennsylvania to Illinois. 

The boundaries of this purchase were as follows: "Begin- 
ning at the place where the western boundary line of the 
seventh range of townships, laid out l)y the authority of Con- 
gress, intersects the Ohio, and extending thence along that 
river southwesterly, to the place where the west Erie line 
of the seventeenth range of townships to be laid out accord- 
ing to the land ordinance of the 20th of May, 1785, would 
intersect the said river and extending thence northerly on 
the western boundary line of the said seventeenth range of 
townships, so far that a' line drawn due east to the western 
boundary line of the said seventh range of townships will, 
with the other lines of this tract, include one million and a 
half of acres of land besides the several townships, lots and 
parcels of land hereinafter mentioned, to be reserved or appro- 
priated to specific purposes; thence running east to the west- 
ern bounds of the said seventh range of townships, and thence 
southerly along these bounds to the place of beginning." 

1, The Marietta College Library possesses the original contrac-t of the purchase 
by the agents of the Ohio Company. 



The Ohio Coinpany. 45 

The reserves were two full townships of land for the bene- 
fit of a university. Section, or mile square, lot of six hun- 
dred and forty acres, number sixteen, in every township, or 
fractional part of a township, was given perpetually for the 
support of schools within said township. Section number 
twenty-nine in the same manner for the support of religion. 
While sections, or lots, number eight, eleven, and twenty- 
six, were reserved for the future disposition of Congress. 

At a meeting of the Ohio Oomx)any in August, at the 
"Bunch of Grapes" Tavern in Boston, Dr. Cutler made re- 
port of tlie contract he had entered into with the board of the 
treasury. On the 30th, it was voted that the tract of 5,760 
acres of land, near the confluence of the Muskingum and Ohio 
rivers be reserved for a city and commons. Resolutions were 
passed for the construction of houses for the use of settlers, 
and to encourage the erection of mills. At a meeting on 
November 21, 1787, it was ordered that "the house lots shall 
consist of ninety feet front and one hundred and eighty feet 
in deptli," and "that the center street crossing the city be 
one hundred and fifty feet wide;" that "no further subscrip- 
tions be admitted after the first day of January next;" that 
"the eight-acre lots be surveyed and a plat or maj) thereof 
made, v/ith each lot numbered thereon, by the first Wednesday 
in March next, and that a copy thereof be immediately for- 
warded to the secretary and the original retained by the 
Company's superintendent ; that the agents meet on the same 
Wednesday in March, at Rice's Tavern, in Providence, 
State of Riiode Island, to draw for said lots in numbers as 
the same shall be stated upon tlie plat ; that a list of the 
drawings be transmitted by the secretary to the superin- 
tendent, and a copy tliereof be preserved in the secretary's 
office.'' 

The Ohio Company liad thus secured their lands j^etitioned 
for, and already were arrangements being made for a settle- 
ment at the mouth of the Muskingum. On account of tlie zeal, 
determination and foresight of the men of the Company, and 
the diplomacy and honesty of the early Congress, is due this 
famous contract between these two jjarries. Althongli the 



46 History of Marietta. 



men of Coiiuress had the welfare of the nation at heart, 
little did they realize the results of such an opportunity as 
was given the Ohio Company,— the opening to civilization of 
a vast and important territory destined to some day control 
the whole nation. 

To Dr. Cutler is due great honor for his success in 
obtaining this grant of land from Congress. At Salem, he 
had published a pami^hlet having a large circulation, which 
gave the fullest information attainable in regard to the lands 
l)eyond the Ohio river, especially the Muskingum region, and 
which contained some prophecies concerning it. In a letter 
to his son, Judge Ephraim Cutler, written in 1818, he writes : 

"The fact is, the people of Ohio are wholly indebted to me for pro- 
curing- the grant of those townships (for the university) and the minis- 
ter's land in the Ohio Company's purchase: and, indeed for similar 
grants in .Judge Symme's purchase.! When I applied to Congress for 
the purchase, no person, to my knowledge, had an idea of asking for 
such grants." 

The chief characters of the Ohio Company showed great 
enthusiasm in their work. The accounts which were given 
of the country provoked merriment and ridicule by some 
who called it ''Putnam's Paradise/' and '' Cutler's Indian 
Heaven." Some exercised their wit 1)}' caricatured and ex- 
aggerated editions of the stories of the tirst adventurers. 

Accounts the most horrible were added of hoop snakes of 
such deadly malignity that a sting which they bore, when it 
punctured the bark of a green tree, instantly caused its 
leaves to become sear and the tree to die. Stories of Indian 
massacres were related with all their horrors. The country 
was generally admitted to be fertile, but pronounced sickly, 
inhabited by Indians, copperheads, hoop snakes, bears, 
Avolves and panthers. But these men were persistent in 
their work and expected nothing l)ut success, although they 
were oj)posed by some. The West seemed the i^lace for them 
to open and settle, and nothing was going to prevent them 
in their hopes and ambitions, if persistent etfort would ac- 
complish the desired results. 

On November 23, 1787, the Ohio Company decided to send 
a company of men to their new purchase, expecting them to 



The Ohio Compauy. 47 



prepare the way for others who intended to come later with 
their families. It was ordered that the company should con- 
sist of four surveyors and "that twenty-two men shall attend 
the surveyors; that there be added to this numlier, sixboat- 
Imilders, four house-builders, o.ne blacksmith, and nine 
common workmen," all under the direction of a superintend- 
ent, making in all forty-eight men ; the boat-builders pro- 
ceed the next Monday on their way to the Muskingum ; that 
provisions be furnished by the company, and after arriving 
at their destination, and beginning work, "the men shall be 
subsisted by the Company, and allowed wages at the rate of 
four dollars each, per month," till the first of the next July, 
unless discharged ; "that each furnish himself with a good 
small arm bayonet, six flints, a powder horn and pouch, 
priming wire and brush, half a pound of powder, one pound 
of balls, and one pound of buckshot;" that surveyors be 
allowed "twenty-seven dollars per month and subsistence," 
to commence upon their arrival at the Muskingum; that 
Col. Ebenezer Sproat, Anselm Tupper, John Matthews and 
K. J. Meigs be the surveyors; that "General Rufus Putnam 
1)6 the superintendent of all the business aforesaid, and he is 
to be obeyed and respected accordingly; that he be allowed 
for his services forty dollars a month and exj^enses, to com- 
mence from the time of his leaving home." He was given a 
commission giving him full power to do and transact all 
matters necessary for the progress of the settlement. 

In pursuance of the orders of the directors of the Com- 
pany twenty-two of the numl^er, who were boat-builders 
and mechanics, assembled at Danvers, Massachusetts, early in 
December, 1787,under the command of Major Haffield White ; 
the remainder of the company assembled at Hartford, Con- 
necticut, early in January the next year, under General Rufus 
Putnam. Those who met at Danvers were the first to start for 
their new possessions. Dr. Cutler had accompanied them 
to Danvers and led them so far in t4ieir Tjlans and works. 
He prepared a large, well l)uilt wagon for their use, covered 
with black canvas on which he, himself, had painted in large 
white letters, "FOR THE OHIO." 



48 



History of Mar'teUa. 




They left Danvers on November 30, 1787, leaving late in 
the season that they mio-ht be on tlie Mnskingnm in the 
early spring. The journey was under Major Haffield White, 
who led them over the old military road across Pennsylvania 
and over the Alleghenies. After a journey of nearly eight 
weeks, they arrived at Sumrill's Ferry, now West Newton, 
Pa., on January 23, 1788, where tliey remained till April 1st, 
building boats to tloat down the Muskingum, The journey 
was a difhcult one and often made their ho]3es and expect- 
ancies seem in vain. Their mode of travel was rude, their 
provisions were scarce and their labors were hard and 
severe; it recjuired endurance upon the part of these men, 
but in such they were not lacking. Tlieir earlier life had 
been such as prepared them for hardships and endurance. 
The winter was a cold one and of deep snows, which 
hindered their j^rogress. 

Here they were joined by General Putnam and his men 
on February 14, 1788, who found that little progress had been 
made toward liuilding boats on account of the severity of 
the weather and the deep snows. Soon, however, all men 
went to work under the supervision of General Putnam and 
the work progressed rapidly. The ship building was direct- 
ed by Jonathan Devoll who had the tlotilla ready V)y April 
first. The largest boat built was the "Adventure Galley" 
which was afterwards named the "Ma.vllower," in honor of 
the famous vessel in which the Pioneers landed at Plymouth. 
She was 45 feet long and 12 feet wide, with an estimat- 
ed burthen of 50 tons. She was intended to run up stream 
as well as down. The "Galley" could not carry all the men, 
horses, wagons, baggage, tools and provisions they desired 



The Ohio Company. 49 



to take with them, so they built a large flat boat and several 
canoes. Having- all these ready and after loading them, these 
men left Sumrill's Ferry on the afternoon of April 1, 
1788, for their new territory. ^ The little flotilla glided down 
the Youghiogheny into the Monongahela, and finally out in- 
to the "broad bosom of the Ohio," which stream was to bear 
them to their new home. Slowly did they pursue their 
journey down this stream, urged along only by the current of 
the beautiful river, whose banks gave no signs of civilized 
life nor of welcome to the Pioneers. On the sixth day the 
expedition came in sight of Kerr's Island, a little after sun- 
rise. When they neared the foot of the island. Captain 
Devoll said to General Putnam, "I think it time to make 
an observation, we must be near the mouth of the Muskin- 
gum.'- In a few minutes they came in siglit of FortHarmar, 
which was at the mouth of the Muskingum. The day being 
cloudy and rainy and the large branches of the trees on the 
river bank leaning over the shore, they passed by without 
observing it. Before tlie}^ could correct their mistake they 
had floated too far to land on the point and consequently 
were forced to land a short distance below the Fort. Hav- 
ing crossed the Muskingum a little above the mouth, they 
succeeded in landing at the upper point aljout noon on 

April Seventh, 1788, 

on the banks of the country known as "The Country on the 
banks of the Ohio and Muskingum," 

Can too much be said in jjraise of the nol)le lieroes who 
opened to settlement the Great Northwest Territory? 
These men had been trained in army life and discipline 
and were anxious to take this country as the payment 
due them for military service. They were men who had 
fought valiantly to preserve the principles of their govern- 
ment and were ready for other great achievements. 
They were men who liad assisted in making this territory a 
part of the United States and had, in a great measure, assist- 

1. In Hildreth's Pioneer History, it is stated that tlie journey was begun from 
this plnee on April L'nd, l3Ut General Putnam's autoliiography is authority lor 
tlie statement that it was upon tlie 1st. 



50 



H'hstonj of Mmletta. 



ed in the formation and adoption of the Ordinance of 1787 
which was to govern it. Indeed, a better company of men could 
scarcely have been selected than those who were directed 
by General Putnam. Well might Washington say, "No 
colony in America was ever settled under such favorable 
auspices as that which was first commenced at the Muskin- 
gum. Information, i)roperty and strength will be its 
characteristics. I know many of the settlers personally and 
there never were men better calculated to j)romote the wel- 
fare of such a community."^ Let their names ever be sacred 
to all who admire honest and enterprising men. No other 
names are more worthy of a place in our history. Below are 
the names of these Pioneers, the first settlers of the Nortli- 
west Territory. 

General Rufus Putnam, SniJerintendent of the settle- 
ment and survevors. 



Colonel Ebenezer Sproat, 
Colonel Return J. Meigs, 
Major Anselm Tupper, 
John Mathews, Surveyor, 
Major Haffield White", 
Captain Jonathan Devoll, 
Captain Josiah Munroe, 
Captain Daniel Davis, 
Captain Jethro Putnam, 
Captain William Gray, 
Peregrine Foster, 
Samuel Cushing, 
Isaac Dodge, 
Israel Dan ton, 
Daniel Bushnell, 
Phineas Coburn, 
John Gardner, 
Gilbert Devoll, Jr., 
Elizur Kirtland, 
Joseph Lincoln, 
Jabez Barlow, 



Earl Sproat, 
Allen Devoll, 
William Mason, 
Edmund Moulton, 
Benjamin Shaw, 
Ezekiel Cooper, 
Jervis Cutler, 
Oliver Dodge, 
Samuel Felshaw, 
Hezekiah Flint, Jr., 
Josiah AVhitridge, 
Benjamin Griswold, 
Theophilus Leonard, 
William Miller, 
Hezekiah Flint, 
Amos Porter, Jr., 
David Wallace, 
Jonas Davis, 
Josiah White, 
Henr}' Maxon, 
William Moulton, 



1. Spark's Wnsliiiiyton, Vokiiiie IX, page Ss'). 



Settlement. 51 



Ebeiiezer Cory, ' Simeon Martin, 

Allen Putnam, Peletiah White, 

Joseph Wells. 
There were forty-eight of these Pioneers, and may the 
memory of these men, who accomplished such glorious re- 
sults, be ever cherished by all the generations that follow. 
"The most exalted sentiments arise on the consideration of 
the nature of those men who first broke in upon the forest- 
world Of the west, and successfully planted civilization in 
the midst of the fiercest barbarism. Their like is never to 
be known again. In the progress and mutations of human 
affairs such a concourse of circumstances will never again 
arise. There can never be anothei Revolution as that of 
177G. If that was possible, will there be again such patriots, 
such men?"^ 



1. Whittlesey's Fugitive Essays, page ■.'4. 



52 History of Marietta. 



CHAPTER V. 

Settlement. 

When the last meeting' of the sharehoklers of the Ohio 
Company was hehl in Massachusetts in March, 1788, they ad- 
journed to meet in July iu "The country on the banks of 
the Ohio and Muskingum rivers." Then there was no 
settlement in this territory, but note how soon after this 
adjournment do the Pioneers land here and make their first 
settlement at what is now known as Marietta. 

There were many reasons why the Pioneers chose this as 
their place of settlement. One inducement was that a 
military post had already been established at Fort Harmar, 
to Avhich reference has already been made.^ This Fort was 
erected by a detachment of United States troops under the 
command of Major John Doughty. The work was commenc- 
ed in the autumn of 1785, and completed the next year, on 
the right bank of the Muskingum at its junction with the 
Ohio. It was named in honor of Colonel Josiah Harmar to 
whose regiment Major Doughty belonged. The outline of 
the Fort formed a regular pentagon, containing about three- 
fourths of an acre. The Fort was occupied by the United 
States troops at the time of the landing of the Ohio Com- 
I)an.y and until 1790 when they were ordered to Cincinnati. 
The settlers looked ux)on this Fort as a means of pro.tection, 
especially against the Indians whom they rightly feared. 
Such a post being occupied by white men, was an object to a 
people coming into a wilderness unknown to them and sub- 
ject to invasion by this warlike race. 

Another reason for their place of settlement was tlie in- 
formation obtained from the surveyors and map makers 
that the valleys were fertile, the hills abounded in mineral 
wealth and that there was an abundance of salt and coal. 

1. Page 30. 



Settlement. 53 



In Christopher Gist's journal of January 16, 1751, we note 
the foUowinii; : "The land from the Muskingum is rich and 
broken. Upon the north side of Lickiuu' creek, about six 
miles from its mouth, were several salt licks, or ponds form- 
ed by little streams or drains of water, clear, l)ut of a l)luish 
color, and salt taste. The traders and Indians boil their 
meat in this water, which, if proper care is not taken, will 
make it too salt to eat." The possibility of tinding salt in 
this vicinity was a great inducement to the settlers at that 
time. In making preparations for a journey it was a very 
difficult task to provide tliemselves with the salt, for it was 
all brought from the sea coast and imported; there was none 
of any consequence made in this country. The scarcity of 
this necessary article made it command the exorl)itant price 
of twenty dollars a Ijushel. All i^roducts demanded a high 
price, for all provisions were extremely scarce. Consequent- 
ly the reports about the fertility of the soil and supply of 
salt were <|uite inducing to these men to settle where tliey 
did. 

The third important reason for selecting this spot was 
the accessi))ility to the Ohio and Muskingum rivers. To 
them the waters were far m(n"e accessil:>le than the thick 
forests. Here were two rivers and hot li abounded in lish ; 
game was plenty but lishing was a different occupation from 
entering the thick and dense forest for game, which would 
be dangerous on account of the Indians. Besides, as there 
were no railroads at that time, the water offered the first 
method of travel to a distant point. 

Another reason was the fact that the greater part of tlie 
Federal territory was unsafe for settlers inasmuch as it 
was occupied l)y various Indian tril)es. As has l)een 
heretofore stated, none of these had their residence in the 
lower Muskingum region and it was only occasionally resorted 
to l)y tliem as a hunting ground : consequently it was deemed 
the safest part of tlie Northwest territory to begin a settle- 
ment. 

It is also suggested that the people who proposed making 
the settlement were naturally inlluenced by the proximity of 



54 History of Marietta. 

well established stations upon the east and south of the 
river ; they doubtless preferred the A^irginians to the Ken- 
tuckians as neighbors and thus chose the Muskingum terri- 
tory rather than the Scioto. 

Besides these facilities which ottered themselves, the 
settlement at Marietta had many advantages in the char- 
acter of the men who settled it. They were men already 
disciplined for hardship, men of courage and bravery, men 
of education, principle and refinement. It would thus seem 
that the first settlement of this i)art of the country had op- 
portunities and advantages that few places have and that 
its growth would be rapid. 

Having chosen their place of settlement and received the 
greetings of the soldiers at FortHarmar and the Indians who 
were there considering a treaty with the officers at the 
Fort, they began to unload their effects. The boards which 
they brought with them were landed, and a comfortal)le 
tent, known as a marquee, was at once set up 
for the use of General Putnam. In this tent 
he had his headquarters and transacted the busi- 
ness of the colony for several months. Immediately did the 
men, after landing and disposing their supplies, commence 
the settlement. The next day the surveyors began to lay off 
lots and the laborers to cut down trees, and by the 12th, 
about four acres of land were cleared. Log cabins were 
erected, ground was tilled, seed was planted and prepara- 
tions were made for the coming season. AH were pleased with 
the fertile soil, the healthful climate and beautiful country. 
Vegetation was already in al^undance, so much in contrast 
to the land from whence they had just come. The settlers 
had left behind the snows of New England, but here tliey 
found a climate as balmy as spring. One settler writing 
home said, "This country, for fertility of soil and pleasant 
of situation, not only exceeds my expectations, but exceeds 
any part of Europe or America that I was ever in." About 
the middle of May, General Putnam wrote to Dr. Cutler : 
"The men are in good health, and I believe much pleased 
with the country; that I am so myself you can rest assured. 



Settlement. 55 

I can only add, the situation of the city plat is the most 
beautiful I ever saw." 

Two very important vocations among these early settlers 
were surveyors, whose duty it was to measure the lands, and 
guards, whose duty it was to give alarm at the presence of 
Indians. The surveyors commenced on the 9th to lay off 
the eight-acre lots, and completed tlie work about the mid- 
dle of May. 

In laying out the grounds for the city the main streets 
were made to conform to the course of the Muskingum river, 
which is north, forty degrees west. The streets were ninety 
feet wide and crossed by others at right angles, which were 
seventy feet wide. The main streets were designated by 
numbers, and the cross streets by some distinguished i3er- 
sons. Washington street was the widest street tliat was 
layed out, being one hundred and twenty feet. The streets 
then were about half a mile long. Public grounds for the 
commons were reserved on the bank of the Muskingum, and 
all the ancient remains were preserved by including them 
in squares. 

The guards were ordered by General Putnam to keep a 
vigilant watch of the Indians. Although the Indians gave 
them a hearty welcome, they afterwards proved treacherous 
for they were not pleased to see the land cleared and the 
liuts erected. No serious trouljle, however, was had with 
them till in 1791, when the Indian War lu'oke out and 
which will be treated in another chapter.^ AVhile the sur- 
veyors and guards were carrying on their work, the renu^in- 
der of tlie men were clearing land and deadening timl^er 
under the supervision of General Putnam. The first clear- 
ing was at the "point," on tlie east side of the Muskingum, 
and it was there that the first houses were built. The 
forest fell fast and by the latter part of May the greater 
part of the harvest was planted. At this time the great 
cornfield which they had cleared was planted. It included 
nearly one hundred and thirty acres, and the settlers were 
very much delighted with the rapid growth of the crops. 

1. See Chapter VII. 



56 History of Mai ietta. 

One of the settlers writiiiji' on July 9th said, "The corn lias 
iirown nine inches every twenty-four hours for two or three 
days past." Of this corntield Dr. Cutler said when he vis- 
ited it in Auiiust : "It astonished me on account of its mag- 
nitude. I should l)e as soon lost in it on a cloud}' day as in 
a cedar swamp." 

The early situation of the colonists was interestins;- and 
critical. Tliey were in the midst of a vast wilderness many 
hundred miles from home and from tiie protectiniz; care of the 
government; they were surrounded by bands of hostile sav- 
ages, wlio, though quiet at first, were apt to become 
deadly foes at any moment ; they were scantily sui)plied with 
the necessities of life, and conse(iuently no time could be lost 
in securing protection and subsistence for tlie colony; every 
thing necessary must l)e done in the way of providing food 
and shelter for them and those who should follow; l^ut all 
emergencies were met, and thus the settlement started off 
with encouragement. 

This early settlement, which was built by the Ohio Com- 
pany, was at first known by the name of Adelphi, which was 
suggested l)y Dr. Cutler and which means "brethern." On 
July 2nd, a meeting of the directors and agents was held for 
the purpose of naming the new settlement. Several names 
were suggested, some of which might l)e considered appro- 
priate. Among tliem were the names Castrapolis, Protepo- 
lis, Urania, Tempe, Genesis, Montgomery, Muskingum. But 
none of them met the approval of the committee and after 
consideration they decided, l)y formal resolution, that the 
name l^e changed to Marietta. This name was an al)brevia- 
tion of Marie Antoinette, who was then the (^)ueen of 
France, in whose honor the name was selected as an ac- 
knowledgment of her friendly and courteous reception of 
Dr. Franklin, at that time Minister to France. In recogni- 
tion of this honor she ordered a bell to Ije sent to the new 
settlement for a public l)uilding, Init unfortunately it never 
reached its destination, having l)een lost at sea. 

Although as yet a general feeling of content existed 
among the settlers, there was one cause of uneasiness which 




31 ARTE ANTOINETTE. 



58 History of Marietta. 

was x)robably little thought of except by General Putnam 
and a few others of authority in the colony. There was 
need of some precaution to insure safety in case 
of the manifestation of Indian hostility. As an ex- 
pression of this fear, the fortification known as 
Campus Martins was l)uilt. General Putnam suspended 
the survey about the middle of May, because of the uncer- 
tainty of the Indians remaining at peace. The first measure 
taken toward the work of this fortification was the cutting 
of a road through the woods from the "point'* where the 
houses were l)uilt to a place which was a mile up the Mus- 
kingum. 

The location of Campus Martins is best described by 
stating that it was built upon the ground with "Washington 
as a Southern boundary, and Second street the Eastern 
boundary, and fronting the Muskingum river." The de- 
fense was three-fourths of a mile from the "point" and con- 
nected with it hy the narrow path whicli had l)een cleared. 
Here was built the stockade wliich was for five years to be 
the dwelling place and refuge of a large part of the colony. 
The sides were formed by a continuous line of dwelling 
houses two stories in heighth. The}' were made of timber 
four inches thick sawed by hand, and fitted at the corners 
in the same manner as tliose of a log house. At the corners 
were block-houses, a trifle higher than the houses, and pro- 
jected out six feet beyond the sides of the stockades. 

Much time was spent in defense of this garrison. After 
it was made secure within, lieavy gates were placed at the 
entrances in the south and west fronts. In the southwest 
and northwest angles small cannons were placed. Loopholes 
were placed in the walls for the musketry. No pains and 
ingenuity were spared to make this a safe spot for the set- 
tlers. In this work of defense there were seventj^-two 
rooms and it is estimated that about nine hundred people 
could here be shielded from the enemy. Dr. Hildreth says, 
"The garrison Avas kept under the strictest watch b}' the 
Governor. The men were divided into squads, and called 
out to these posts by daylight. The bastions were occupied 



Settlement. 



59 



every night by four of these squads. After dark the sen- 
tries were set, and the watch-word cried every half hour 
during t!ie night." 

Although the greater part of the work of building 
Campus Martius was accomplished during the first year, it 
was not finally completed till 1791. Besides the many fam- 
ilies that dwelt there, the governmental officers also occu- 
pied buildings. Governor St. Clair and his secretary, Win- 




CAMPUS MARTIUS. 

throp Sargent, resided in it.' In this l)uilding was the first day 
school held, and here the first Sunday School was organized. 
We must now return to the events which happened dur- 
ing the year 1788, over which we have passed in chronicling 
the building of Campus Martius. During the summer of 
1788 many settlers continued to come. In the month of 
May there were eleven prominent men, most of them army 

1. See Chapter VHI for improvements made in Campus Martius in 1791, and 
tlie families living in it in 1792. 



60 Ilisforij of 2Iai'u'tta. 



officers, who came. In June tliere were nuiiiymore arrivals, 
among; whom was Jiidiie Yarnnm, Avho had al)Out forty per- 
sons in his company. Of this party were James Owen and 
his wife, Mrs. Owen l)ein,ii- tlie first woman who settled in 
the Ohio Company's colony. No other families arrived in 
the settlement nntil August when on the 19th six families 
landed. They were those of General Benjamin Tupper, 
Colonel Ichabod Nye (son-in-law of the former), Major 
Nathaniel Cushing, Major Nathan Goodale, Major Asa 
Colnirn, Sr., and Andrew Wel)ster. 

On the Fourth of July the settlers celel^rated the national 
anniversary day Ijy a procession and patriotic speeches. 
Thirteen guns were fired from Fort Harmar at the begin- 
ning of the day and the same rang through the hills at even- 
tide. At half past twelve General Harmar, with the ladies, 
officers and other gentlemen of the garrison, arrived upon the 
point, formed Ijy the confiuence of tlie two rivers; here were 
assembled the Ohio Company and the other people who 
composed the settlement. At this time the oration was de- 
livered l:)y James M. Varnum, one of the Judges of the ter- 
ritory. An exact copy of this oration is in the R. M. Stim- 
son collection of the Marietta Library from which the fol- 
lowing extracts are taken and which will show something of 
his eloquence '} 

In speaking of the Governor, who had been appointed but 
had not yet arrived, he said in part : 

"May he soon arrive. Thou gently flowing Ohio, whose surface, as 
conscious of tliy unequaled majesty, reflecteth no images but the 
grandeur of the impending heaven, bear him, oli, bear him safely to 
this anxious spot I And thou beautiful, transparent Muskingum, 
swell at the moment of his approach, and reflect no objects but of 
pleasure and delight." 

The closing part of his oration was : 

"Mankind, my friends, have deviated from the rectitude of their 
original formation. They have been sullied and dishonored by the 
control of ungovernable passions : but 'rejoice ye shining worlds on 

1. This copy of the oration was printed in August, 1788, and besides the oration 
of Judge Varnum, it has the speech of His p]xcellency, Artliur St. Clair, upon the 
Proclamation of the Commission appointing him Governor of said Territory. 
The work has only 14 pages and is valued from $15.00 to $20.00. 



Settle mcnf. 61 

high,' mankind are now upon the ascending scale! they are regain- 
ing in rapid progression, their station in tlie rank of heings. 

"Reason and philosophy are gradually resuming their empire in the 
hunum mind; and, when these shall have become the sole directing 
motives, the restraints of law will cease to degrade us with humiliating 
distinctions: and the assaults of passion will be subdued by the gentle 
sway of virtuous affection. 

"Religion" and government commenced in those parts of the globe, 
where yonder glorious luminary first arose in effulgent majesty. They 
have followed after him in his brilliant course; nor will they cease un- 
til they shall have accomplished, in this western world, the consumma- 
tion of all things. 

"Religion inspires us with the certain hope of eternal beatitude, 
and that it shall bring upon the earth, by an unreserved restitution to 
the common center of existence. — With what rapture and ecstacy, 
therefore, may we look forward to that all important period, when the 
new Jerusalem shall form one august temple, unfolding its celestial 
gates to every corner of the globe! When millions shall fly to it, 'as 
doves to their windows,' elevating their hopes upon the broad spread- 
ing wings of universal happiness!— then shall the dark shades of evil 
be erased from the moral picture, and the universal system appear in 
all its splendor! — Time itself, the era and the gi'ave of imperfections, 
shall be ingulfed in the bosom of eternity, and one blaze of glory 
pervade the universe."i 

At two o'clock dinner was served on the Ijanks of the 
Muskingum, after which the followdng fourteen toasts were 
drank : 

1. Tlie United States. 

2. The Congress. 

3. The Most Christian Majesty. 

4. The United Netherlands. 

5. The friendly PoAvers throughout the World. 

6. The New Federal Constitution. 

7. His Excellency General Washington and the Society 
of the Cincinnati. 

8. His Excellency Governor St. Clair and the Western 
Territory. 

9. The Memory of those who have nobly fallen in defense 
of American freedom. 

10. Patriots and heroes. 

1. Oration of Judge Varnum, page 7. 



62 History of Marietta. 

11. Captain Pipe, Chief of the Delawares, and an happy 
treaty with the Natives. 

12. Ag;riculture and commerce, arts and science. 

13. The amiable Partners of our delicate Pleasures. 

14. The glorious Fourth of July. 

The government of the colony was one of the lirst things 
considered by the settlers. It is reported that a temporary 
government was organized by the settlers immediately upon 
their arrival ; a set of laws was adopted and published by 
being nailed to a tree, and Return J. Meigs was appointed 
t o a d minis . t e r t li e m . 

laws enacted by tliat Con- 

, GOV. ARTHUR ST. CLAIR. i t i • 

gress and embodied m 

the Ordinance of 1787. He had l)een appointed to this office at 
the time of the passage of tlie Ordinance. For his secretary, 
Winthrop Sargent was appointed, and as judges, James M. 
Varnum, Samuel H. Parsons and John Cleve Symms, the 
first two judges l)eing already liere. These men were given 
full power to adopt and execute such laws as were deemed 
necessary. 

From the journal of Joseph Buell, we take the following: 

"July 9th. — Governor St. Clair arrived at the garrison. 

On landing, he was saluted with thirteen rounds from the 

field-piece. On entering the garrison the music played a 



Settlement. 63 



salute, and the troops paraded and presented their arms. He 
was also saluted by a clai) of thunder and a heavy shower of 
rain as he entered the fort ; and thus we received our gov- 
ernor of the western frontiers." 

Governor St. Clair and his associate officers remained at 
Fort Harmar till the 15th when they entered Marietta as the 
representatives of the National Government. They were re- 
ceived with enthusiasm and display ; the secretary read the 
ordinance of Congress forming the Northwest Territory, the 
governor's commission, the judges' and his own. The 
governor's commission was the first issued by Congress to 
any officer of the new territory, and it is proper to record it 
here as a part of the early history of the colony. 

COMMISSION OF THE GOVERNOR. 

"The United States in Congress assembled to Arthur St. 
Clair, Esq. 

"We, reposing special trust and confidence in your integ- 
rity, prudence and ability, have constituted and appointed, 
and by these presents do constitute and appoint, you, the 
said Arthur St. Clair, governor, in and over the territory of 
the United States of America, northwest of the river (.)hio ; 
and commander-in-chief of the militia therein ; to (uxler, 
rule, and govern the same, conformaljly to the ordinance of 
the 13th of July, ITST, entitled, "an ordinance for the gov- 
ernment of the territory of the United States, northwest of 
the river Ohio," which is hereto affixed; and we do hereby 
give and grant to you, the said Arthur St. Clair, all the 
powers, authorities and prerogatives assigned to the gov- 
ernor of the said territory in and l)y the said ordinance. 
And we do strictly enjoin all persons to pay due obedience 
to this our commission. This commission to take etfect 
from the 1st da}^ of February, 1788, and to continue in force 
for the term of three years thereafter, unless sooner revoked 
by Congress. In testimony, etc." 

Upon this occasion the Governor, in speaking of the power 
of the new officers, said : 

"You will observe, gentlemen, that the system which has been 
formed for this country, and is now to take effect, is temporary only, 



64 Histoi'i/ of Mar'ieita. 

suited to your infant situation, and to continue no longer than that 
state of infancy shall last. During that period the Judges, with my 
assistance, are to select from the codes of the mother stales such laws 
as may be thought proper for you. This is a very important part of 
our duty, and will be attended to with the greatest care. But Congress 
has not intrusted this great business wholly to our prudence and dis- 
cretion. We are bound to report to them all laws which shall be made, 
and they have reserved to themselves the power of annulling them, so 
that, if any law not proper in itself, or not suited to your circum- 
stances, either from our not seeing the whole extent of its operation, 
or any other circumstance, slioiild be imi)osed, it will be imiiiedialely 
repealed." 

After the speech, General Kiifus Piitnani, in l)ehalf of the 
citizens of Marietta, vveh-onied the Governor, and pledi;ed 
their support to his administration. lie said : 

"Great sir, we pray that Heaven may grant to you, lioth in i)iiblic 
character and private life, all the felicity that can meet your expecta- 
tions, or warmest desires. May you long enjoy the tranquility of a 
mind intlucnced by the principles of rectitude only. May the cold 
hand of death never arrest you until you shall have accomplished all 
the objects which a great and godd man can embrace; and then, when 
life shall lose her charms, when nature shall begin to sink beneath the 
weight of mortality, and when the mind, impatient to be free, shall 
burst the brittle shell which holds it, may you rise triumphant on 
cherub's wings to enjoy God in realms of endless felicity." 

This was the inauguration of civil government in the 
Northwest Territory and the beginning of la\v in Oliio. 
"This," says Colonel May, "is in a sense the birthday of this 
western world." For hitherto law only nominally existed, 
but now government was to be organized and the governor 
dwell in the new settlement. 

Governor St. Clair, the first and only governor of the ter- 
ritory, was one of the most brilliant and distinguished mili- 
tary characters in the Revolutionary War. He was an educa- 
ted and honest man and a fitting representative of the gov- 
ernment in the new country. When the colonies rebelled 
against England, he threw his entire fortune and influence 
for his country. He became the assistant and confidant of 
Washington and w^th him shared the hardships of Valley 
Forge and the victories of many battles. After the war he re- 
turned to civil life, but all his riches were gone. At the 



Settlement. 



65 



time of his appointment as Governor, he was president of 
Conj2;ress and accepted this new post of honor without any 
solicitation upon his part, it being rather forced upon him 
l)y his friends. He stated that he was satisfied with the re- 
sult and that he had the "ambition of becomin»; the father of 




MAP SHOWING THE ORIGINAL BOUNDARY OP 
WASHINGTON COUNTY. 

a country, and laying the foundation for the happiness of 
millions then unborn." In this ambition was he not success- 
ful? 

On July 17th, the territorial government was formally set 
in motion by the Governor, and on the 26th a proclamation 
was issued creating the Countv of Washington, which was 



66 History of Marietta. 



the lirst coinity in Ohio.^ The oriiiinal boundaries were as 
follows : 

^^ Begiriniiuj on the ha nix of t lie Ohio river trliere the ivest- 
ern hound a nj line of Penn^ijl va ni(t erossen it, and ra/ining 
vrith that line to J^ake Erie: thence along the southern shore 
of said lake t(> the month of the Cni/a/toga: tJienee up said 
river to the portage hetiveen that and the Tasearaams branch 
of the Musl'ijiginn ; thence down that hrandi to the forks at the 
crossing place ahove Fort Laurenx; thence prithee Isne to he 
dravn leesterly to the 2)ortage of that hranch (tf the Big Miami 
on trhieh the fort stood that o'a.s takcji hg the French in 175'2^ 
until it meets the road from the lon'cr Shatrnese too'/i to the 
/Sandns/i'g; tlienee soutli. to the Scioto rirer: thence n'ith that 
river to its mouthy and thence up the (Htio to the place of he- 
ginning." 

This area comprised more than tlie eastern half of the 
present state of Ohio. In An.<;'ust the village of Marietta, 
which eml)raced what is now Marietta Township, was made 
the county seat. 

On Sunday, July 20, 1788, the lirst sermon preached in 
Marietta, was delivered by Rev. William Breck, a member 
of the Ohio Company, who thus inauiiurated public worship 
in the Northwest Territory. He preached in the 'M)ower'' 
on the bank of the Muskingum, which had been prepared 
for a Fourth of July banquet. The text which he chose was 
the sixth and seventh verses of the nineteenth chapter of 
Exodus. The Governor was there and remarked that "the 
singing far exceeded anything he had ever heard" and 
afterward expressed much satisfaction with the services. 
Colonel May, who was present at the occasion, Avrote 
in his journal as follows : "A large number of people 
assembled from the garrison of Virginia and our own settle- 
ment, in all about 300, some women and children, which was 
a pleasing, though somewhat unusual, sight for us to see. 
Mr. Breck made out pretty well, the singing was excellent; 
we had Billings to perfection. Governor St. Clair Avas 

1. The date given in Dr. HUdreth's Early Pioneers is September 27th, but Prof. 
Andrews, when President of Marietta College, examined the state papers ai 
AVashingoii iiiid discovered tlic I'fith to l>e the correct one. This dlscrepency Is 
due to till- fact that (ientTal Putiuim in one of his letters mentions the 27th as the 
date of the creation of Wasliington County. 



QC 



pi 
i-t 

H 

Hi 

t> 

t> 

C 

td 
g 

> 



^7 

GO 




68 Rhtonj of M«i'ietta. 

much pleased with the whole exercise." This was their first 
religious meetiug in Marietta audit must have been strange to 
them, considering that when in New England they attended 
their preaching every Sunday. 

Rev. Breck remained in Marietta till August 18th 
of the same year, when he left for his home in 
Massachusetts. During his stay he preached four Sun- 
days and perhaps five. After he left, the Rev. Doctor 
(Xitler, who arrived the next day, preached the following 
three Sundays. Soon afterwards he left for Massachusetts 
to secure a preacher and teacher for the people in ac- 
cordance with a resolution passed by the directors of the 
Ohio Company on March 9, 1788, the account of which is given 
in the next chapter, as the Rev. Daniel Story, the man whose 
services were secured, did not arrive till March 19, 1789. 

The first law enacted was formed July 2(3, 1788, and was 
entitled 

A LAW 

for regulating and establishing the militia of the United States 
northwest of the river Ohio, published at the city of Marietta upon 
the twenty-fifth day of July, in the thirteenth year of the independ- 
ence of the United States and of our Lord one thousand seven hun- 
dred and eighty-eight, by his excellency, Arthur St. Clair, esquire, 
governor and commander-in-chief, and the honorable and .James 
Mitchell Varnum, esquire, judges. 

Another early act passed was a law for establishing gen- 
eral courts of quarter session of the peace, and for estab- 
lishing connty cotirts of common pleas; also a law for 
establishing the ofiice of sheriff, and the appointment of 
sheriff's. 

On the 2nd day of September, the first court was opened 
with formal ceremonies at Marietta. The sheritt' with 
drawn sword headed the procession of the people to Campus 
JMartius, which was then being built, where the sessions of 
the court were held. Dr. Manasseh Cutler, who was then 
visiting the colony, ofi:'ered prayer, after which the com- 
mission of the judges and olficers were read. Then followed 
the sheriff's proclamation: "O yes! a cotirt is open for the 



iSettlejiteiit. 69 

administration of even lianded justice to the poor and the 
rich, to the guilty and the innocent, without respect of per- 
sons ; none to be punished without trial by their peers, and 
in pursuance of the law and evidence in the case." The 
judicial history of the territory then began and Paul 
Fearing was admitted as an attorney, the first lawj^er in tlie 
northwest. The first judges were Creneral Rufus Putnam, 
General Benjamin Tupper, Colonel Archibald Crary, Col- 
onel Sproat, the sherifi', and Colonel R. J. Meigs, the clerk. 

The territorial laws that were passed were formed main- 
ly upon the English statutes, and the punislnnents inflicted 
under them were often severe. The pillory and stocks were 
used as forms of punishment. On September 6th, the first 
law for whipping in Marietta was passed, under the title 
"A law respecting crimes and punishments." Under this 
law severe penalties were to be inflicted upon those who 
were guilty of rioting, breaking into houses, stores or shops 
in the night for the purpose of stealing, perjury, refusing to 
be sworn to a fact, arson, drunkenness, failure to pay fine, 
larceny, idle, vain and ol)scene conversation, profanity, 
irreverence to the Supreme Being and many other crimes. 

The close of the year 1788 saw the colony of Marietta in a 
safe and flourishing condition. The settlement numbered 
nearly two hundred and was continually growing. In fact 
many were turned away l)ecause they could not get land, and 
General Putnam in a letter this year to the 2Lissac/iusetts 
Spy stated that "upwards of seven thousand have gone 
down since we began our settlement." Another letter says : 
"The progress is rapid for the first year. We are contin- 
ually erecting houses, but arrivals are faster than we can 
possibly provide convenient covering." "Altogether" says 
General Putnam, "fifteen families arrived during 1788." 
During the year 85 men, l)esides the Pioneers, came to the 
settlement, making in all 138 men, which with the women 
and children made nearly 200.^ 

The winter of 1788 began early in December ; the Ohio 
was filled with ice so that no boat went up or down until 

1. These numbers, as weU as those given at the end of 1780and ITiNi.nrt' luuloubt- 
■edly reliable, as they are taken from the papers of General Putnam. 



70 History of MarleUa. 



March. The inhabitants were liard pressed for provisions 
as there was no meat but venison or bear, and tliese were 
scarce from the destruction made among them by the 
Indians. For several weeks the peoi3le lived without bread, 
eating boiled corn or coarse meal ground in the liand mill. 
But all kept actively engaged during the whole period 
that has been sketched. Many difficulties arose before them 
as individuals and as a Company, which they had not foreseen 
but the wisdom and purpose of the men were not to be 
defeated by any enemy which could possibly l)e overcome. 
All labored along and the end of the year found them safe 
and iu a good condition. They looked forward to the com- 
ing season with much hoiDe, and expected to put into opera- 
tion the new plans which they had devised, and to continue 
the work of improvement wliich they had carried on so 
diliiientlv in 1788. 



Tlie Next TJiree Years. 71 



CHAPTER VI. 

The Next Three Years. 
The Pioneers of Marietta are now in the midst of their 
hrst winter in the West. It must have seemed stra^ige to 
them as thev labored in an entirely ditferent climate, but no 
where do we hnd an expression of dissatisfaction among 
hem Everyone seemed to be pleased and the settlement 
to be'prooressinu-. One can not but imagine these early 
Pioneer.^s theV ol)serve the beginning of a new year, plan- 
nino- what all shall be accomplished within the next twelve 
months, and hoping for success. They begm^ it with 
encouragement in view of the accomplishments of the past 
few months and the enthusiasm of the men, linked with the 
prosperous condition of the Company as they enter upon it. 
Manv diihculties were to come before them and m a 
niea;ure hinder the progress of the place, but all rea ized 
the "common purpose of the settlement and expected the 
year to bring forth great things for Marietta. 

Soon after the beginning of the year did the settlement 
suffer a oreat loss. In January General Varnum died leav- 
ino-a va^ancv in the Board of Directors of the Ohio Com- 
pany, which was afterwards tilled by Griffin Greene Judge 
Varnum was one of the ablest and noblest men of the Com- 
pany and his place was a difficult one to fill. He was an in- 
valid when he came to the Muskingum and was nursed by 
Mrs. Owen, who, as already stated, was the^ tirstlady set- 
tler in the colonv. He was a native -of Rhode Island and 
was instrumental in forming the Ohio Company, of which 
he was one of the directors. Besides bemg^one of the 
iudoes of the territory, he assisted Governor St. Clair m 
drafting the laws published in 1788. This code of laws was 
anhonm-tothe framer as it was made for the sole good 
of the peonle. His activity as an officer and his memorable 



72 History of 21arietta. 



Fourth of July oration made liis untimely death much re- 
gretted 1)y all the inhabitants. He was buried on the 18th, 
Avhen an oration was pronounced 1)y Doctor Drown. 

One of the tirst things that the i)e()i.)le of Marietta desired 
was law and order. They had a territorial form of govern- 
ment but as yet no police system. On Fel)ruary 4, 1789, 
the tirst "town meeting" was held as a result of the need of 
laws for governing the community alone, and a police force 
to carry theiu out. A committee ^^'as appointed to form a 
system of police, and to draft an address to the Governor 
who was then absent. On March 17tli, a police system was re- 
ported and laws adopted for the place, Rufns Putnam, 
Archi1)ald Orary, Griffin Greene, Robert Oliver and Nathaniel 
Goodale were appointed to carry out the laws and the man- 
agers of tlie police. 

In February the Company passed a resolution ordering that 
"the seventli of Ax)ril should forever l)e considered as a day 
of pul)lic festival in the territory of the Company. " At tlie 
same time, directors were authorized "to request some gen- 
tleman to prepare an address" for the occasion. The}^ select- 
ed Dr. Solomon Drown, wiio delivered a very suital)le 
oration. He congratulated the people upon their anni- 
versary, rehearsed happy events and alluded to General 
A^arnum, who had died in the preceding January. Of him 
he said in part : 

"Varnum! Varnuni! Thy name sliall not be lorgotten while grati- 
tude and generosity continue to be tlie characteristics of those who 
inhabit the country once thy care. Tliy fair name is deeply rooted in 
our fostering memories." 

This oration has been preserved in history as a worthy 
document and one which was fully appreciated by the 
earliest settlers. On the same day it was delivered, it was 
voted that a committee of five "wait on Dr. Drown, and 
thank him for the oration delivered on that day and to re- 
quest a copy for the press." 

Accordingly the following resolution was prepared and 
presented to Dr. Drown : 

"Sir : — After our acknowledgment to the Governor of tlie 



The Next Three Year,-i, 73 

Universe for the occasion of this anniversary^ festival, we, 
in the name of the citizens of Marietta, return you our most 
cordial and sincere thanks, for your pertinent, ingenious 
and elegant oration, delivered this day, and request a copy 
for tlie press. 

"RUFUS PuTIs^AM, 

Griffin Greene, 
George Ingersoll, 
WiXTiiROP Sargent. 
Ebenezer Battelle. 
"Dr. Solomon Drown." 

His response was : 

"Gentlemen: — Gratitude to a generous and candid audi- 
ence, for this favorable reception of the anniversary oration, 
and the obliging manner in which you have imparted the 
resolve, render it impossible for me to decline a compliance 
with their request. 

"Witli sentiments of tlie most cordial respect and esteem, 
"1 am gentlemen, your obedient servant, 

"Solomon Drown. 
"Gentlemen of Com^iittee." 

On February 9, 1789, occurred the first marriage in INlari- 
etta. Miss Rowena Tupper, daughter of General Tupper, 
was married to Winthrop Sargent, Secretary of the Ohio 
Company. The ceremony was performed by General Put- 
nam in his judicial robes. 

In the spring of 1789, arrived Rev. Daniel Story, of 
Massachusetts, who had been employed by Dr. Cutler for the 
Ohio Company. 1 At a meeting of the directors of the Ohio 
Comijany held March 7, 1787, Rev. Manasseh Cutler, 
General Varnum and Colonel May were appointed "to con- 
sider the expediency of a public teacher at the settlement 
now making up the Ohio Company." Two days later the 
committee reported "that the directors be requested to ijay 
as early attention as pf)ssible to the education of the youth and 
the provision of public worship among the first settlers, and 
that for this purpose they employ, if practicable, an in- 

1 See page «i8. 



74 Hietorij of Marietta. 



structor eminent for literary acconiplislmients and the vir- 
tue of his character, who shall also superintend the first 
scholastic institution and direct the manner of instruction, 
and to enable the directors to carry into execution the in- 
tention. exi3ressed in these resolutions, the proprietors and 
others of 1)enevolent and lilieral minds are earnestly request- 
ed to contribute, by voluntary donations, to form a fund to 
be solely ax3propriated thereto." This resolution was con- 
firmed by the directors at a meeting held tlie same day, 
March 7th. During the same month a subscription paper 
was prepared and printed for circulation, appealing to the 
"benevolent and liberal minded" to contribute for this 
worthy oljject. 

Thus early and clearly did the founders of the new state 
recognize the fact that republican institutions are based on 
the virtue and intelligence of the people, and that "there 
can be no liberty without light." 

We do not know how extensively these subscription 
papers were circulated, or how nnudi money was thus raised. 
We do know, however, that the Rev. Breck who arrived on 
July 15, 1788, and preached the first sermon on the Sunday 
following, July 20th, left for his liome in Massachusetts on 
August 18th, and the next day arrived Rev. Cutler Avho 
preached in the Northwest blockhouse at Campus Martinson 
the three succeeding Sundays. Soon after this Rev. Cutler 
returned to his home in Massachusetts and there engaged the 
Rev. Daniel Story, a young minister then preaching at 
Worcester, Massachusetts. The following extract is taken 
from a letter sent to General Putnam from Rev. Doctor 
Cutler introducing Rev. Story : 

"Ipswich, November 18, 1788. 

"Dear Sir: — This will be handed you by Mr. Dan- 
iel Story whom I l)eg leave to introduce to " your 
acquaintance in the character of a preacher, and who, 
I hope, will be very agreeable to you and to 
the people. He has ever supported a respectal)le 
character in private life and as a minister of the gospel. 
The terms on which he goes into the conntrv are, that his 



The Next Three Years. 75 



board be given him ; that he draw from tlie funds, raised to 
support preaching- four dollars, in silver, per week ; that he 
be permitted to improve if he pleases, a part of the lands, 
near the city, granted for religious purposes; that the peo- 
ple be requested to'assist in cleaning and cultivating, so far 
at least as shall render his pay equal to five dollars per week ; 
and that he be allowed a reasonable compensation for his 
expense in going into the country. These were the lowest 
terms on which he would consent to go. He could have his 
board and live dollars a week here, and constant employ- 
ment. As he must lose several Sabbaths in going into the 
country, he conceived it reasonable that he should have a 
consideration for his expenses. There was no other person 
of respectable character, whom I could engage on better 
terms. This is to be his pay until other terms shall l)e 
agreed on between him and the directors, or the people, or 
till he shall continue no longer to preach to them." 

Mr. Story arrived at Marietta on March 19, 1789, and 
preached his first sermon on the following Sunday, March 
22nd. From that time until 1796 he was in the employ of 
the Ohio Company and received a portion of his salary from 
its fnnds. He was a good man and did much for the welfare 
of the settlement. A more complete account of the early 
religious history of the settlement will be found in the 
chapter on Keligious History of this work. 

On July Fourth, 1789, the second celebration of our inde- 
pendence was held in Marietta. It is said that this, 
although an interesting occasion, lacked the significance of 
the first. The speaker of the day was Return J. Meigs, Jr., 
then an attorney-at-law, but afterwards governor of Ohio. 
His oration was in verse, — the first poem produced in the 
Northwest Territory, of which only an extract is preserved: 

Enough of tributary praise is paid 

To virtue living or to merit, dead; 

To happier themes the rural muse invites 

To calmest pleasures, and serene delights. 

To us glad fancy, brightest prospect shows, 

Eejoicing nature all around us glows; 

Here, late the savage hid, in ambush lay, 



76 History of Marietta. 

Or roamed the uncultured valleys for his prey: 

Here, frowned the forest, with terrifif shade 

Xo cultured fields exposed, no opening glade. 

Now changed the scene! See nature (clothed in smiles 

With joy repays the laborer for his toils. 

Her hardy gifts rough industry extends. 

The groves bow down, the lofty forest bends. 

On every side the clearing as is found, 

The oak and tall beech thunder to the ground : 

And see the spires of Marietta rise, 

And domes and temples swell into the skies; 

Here, justice reigns, and foul dissensions cease, 

Her walks be pleasure and her paths be peace. 

Here, swift Muskingum rolls its rapid waves, 

There, fruitful valleys fair Ohio leaves: 

On its smooth surface gentle zephyrs play, 

The sunbeams tremble with a placid ray. 

What future harvests on its bosom glide, 

And loads of commerce swell the downward tide. 

Where Mississippi joins in length'ning sweep 

And rolls majestic to the Atlantic deep. 

Along these banks see distant villas spread : 

Here, find tlie murmur of the gurgling rills. 

There, bleat the flocks upon a thousand hills. 

Fair opes the lawn, — the fertile fields extend, 

The kindly showers, from smiling heavens descends; 

The skies drop fatness on the blooming vale 

From spicy shrubs ambrosial sweets exhale, 

Fresh fragrance rise from the flow'rets bloom 

And ripening vineyards breathe a glad perfume. 

Gay swells the music of the warbling grove 

And all around is melody and love. 

Here, may religion fix her blest abode. 

Bright emanation of creative G-od: 

Here, charity extends her liberal hand. 

And mild benevolence o'er-spread the laud. 

In harmony and social virtues blend 

Joy without measure, rapture without end. 

During- the sninnier of 1789, the first frame house was built 
in Marietta by Joseph Buell and Levi Munsell. who intend- 
ed it for a tavern. The timber for it was prepared ))>• 
Captain Enoch Shepherd at McKeesixjrt, Pennsylvania, 
who made it into a raft upon which he brought his family to 
Marietta. 



The Next Three Years. 77 

In the latter part of 1788j a committee, consisting; of Gen- 
eral Putnam and several others, was appointed to explore the 
purchase of the Company and select suitable locations for 
other settlements. Each grant of land was to include 120 
acres, and it was further provided that "no settlement should 
consist of less than twenty men able to bear arms, they to 
be well provided with arms and ammunition, and to erect 
such works of defense as shoidd be appointed by the com- 
mittee." 

The time had now come for Marietta to put forth her first 
settlement. Among' the locations reported by the commit- 
tee was a tract of land extending along the Ohio, a short 
distance above and four or live miles below the Little Ka- 
luiwiia, which was a broad alluvial bottom. During the 
winter of 1788-89, lots were surveyed and platted in this lo- 
cality, and a company of about forty was organized to make 
a settlement. Tiie lots were drawn and the settlers began 
to move onto them in April, 1789. The settlers built little 
cabins along the river bank, clearing away the forest around 
them. They were men of strong character and began hope- 
fully, patiently enduriui;- the many hardships of their w^ork. 
The group of settlers, consisting of four, in this locality, was 
called Belle Prairie, which became contracted to Belleprie, 
and finally to the present form — Bklpke. 

The "second association" formed for the purpose of mak- 
ing new settlements was for the purpose of settling about 
twenty miles up the Muskingum and on Wolf Creek. The 
association numbered thirty-nine members and was after- 
wards increased by one so that forty lots of one hundred 
acres each were taken. The plat consisted of a large tract of 
land and if all occupied would have made a wonderful city. 
On the 20th of April, 1789, a settlement was made at what is 
now Beverly, by nineteen men, who leaving Campus Martins 
rowed up the Muskingum in canoes. The settlement was 
made on the west side of the river, and by the middle of 
May cabins were built for each family and gardens made. 
By the middle of July corn was growing and during the 
summer a l)lo(dv-house \vas erected. Simultaneouslv with 



78 Histoi'y of Mar'wfta. 

this settlement was the one on Wolf creek. At this time a 
party of men came np from ]\[arietta and erected what was 
called "Wolf Creek'- mill, the first mill in the State of 
Ohio. The settlement, as \\A\ as the mill, went l)y this 
name, thon,::h the term M'lUci'Khu lujli was often used. The 
two settlements, Beverly and the one on ^\"olf creek, went 
by one name, Plainfield, for a short time, Ijeini;' snperceded 
hy Waterford. 

The h)ss of the men who went to Belpre and Waterford 
was a severe one to the settlement at Marietta. Many ac- 
cessions were made to the settlement dnrini;- th? year^ yet 
only a few of them possessed the strong' characters that 
those had who planted the settlement. Resnlts show this, 
for no more corn was planted this season than tiiere was diir- 
inu' the first, and comparatively little hnildinii' was carried on. 
Althoniih the men who i)lanted these minor settlements were 
of strong- (diaracters and all the settlements were in 
ii'ood locations, 3'et tlie places never i;,rew fast and today 
they are all small villaiies. Why this is, is nof the purpose 
of this work to discuss, l)ut one would naturally snsi)ect that 
places which had such early opportunities \\ould have con- 
tinned to grow and become cities. 

In spite of the treaties made with the Indians, they con- 
tinned to harass the settlements in Western Virginia; they 
killed the people, stole their horses and Imrned their 
houses. The settlements of the Ohio Company remained un- 
molested during the yearlTSO, with the exception of one man 
killed at Belpre. The Indians did not like the surveyors, 
whom they saw taking their hunting grounds from them; 
they loved their forests and lands, and a\ ith hatred did they 
look upon the white menljuilding their cabins and laying (jff 
the land to l)e occupied l)y a new race of people. 

During the year 1789 the Ohio Comj^any exercised a wise and 
kind ijolicy toward its settlements. vSurveys were continued 
where the Indians would permit, and donation settleiuents 
were surveyed amounting to 57,000 acres. The number of 
men who arrived during the year was 150, the number 
of families 51, making in all attheend of the second year 285 



The Xe.vt Three Years. 79 

men, 66 families that had come. The love of adventure and 
the migratory instincts of the New England people imijelled 
little bands of pic)neers to set their faces tf)\vard Ohio, and 
thus continuously was the settlement at Marietta, as well as 
the minor settlements, increasing. By long and toilsome 
journeys, carrying their supplies in wagons, camping out at 
nights and living on whatever they could get, these brave 
emigrants kept crossing the mountains to the head waters 
of the Ohio, wlience they floated down tiiat river to their 
places of destination. 

In January, 1790, was organized the first Literary and 
Del)ating Society in Marietta. Paul Fearing was elected 
president. In this society much attention was paid to tlie 
discussion of governmental questions, not only territorial, 
but of the city. It is a wonder, 1)ut yet a credit, that such 
a society should have been organized at such an early period; 
but it is only an evidence of the education and retinement 
of the pioneer colony. The first meeting of which we have 
any mention was on January 27th, when the question for 
discussion was: "Is the civil government of the Northwest 
Territory, as it now stands by the Ordinance of Congress, 
calculated to secure the peace, freedom and prosperity of 
the people, and what is wanting to obtain so desirable an 
object?" The next meeting considered the question wheth- 
er the "police force of the city of Marietta was equal to the 
good government of the same." The meetings show the in- 
terest and enthusiasm of the settlers for the welfare of their 
settlement and no doul)t many thoughts were suggested in 
them which Avere of benefit. 

In January a boat on its way to Kentucky put on shore a 
sick man and his family, by the name of Welsh. He was 
taken to the house of James Owen, who lived in a log house 
on the corner where the court house now stands. Mr. 
Welsh's disease proved to be smallpox. A meeting of the 
inhabitants was soon called for the building of a house for 
the reception of the sick man, which was built near the col- 
lege grounds. He lived only a few days, but Mrs. Owen 
soon took the disease, who recovered and lived many 



80 History of Marietta. 

years, rreparatioiis were immediately made for the inocu- 
lation of the inhabitants. Dr. True and Dr. Farley were the 
physicians who attended the sick and out of a hundred and 
more who were inoculated only two died, and these were 
aged women; six died who took it by infection. 

Scarcely were the inhabitants of Marietta free from the 
smallpox, when they were compelled to pass through a most 
terrible famine. The corn which was planted the season be- 
fore was seared ])y a frost on the Urst of October. It was 
gathered and put away and was geiierally supposed tit for 
bread ; but when tried it produced sickness and vomiting. 
Even the animals could not eat it with safety. Corn rose 
from 50c to $1.50 and $2.00 per Inishel. 

By the middle of May the scarcity was generally felt. 
There were no cows for milk, no oxen or cattle for meats, 
and very few hogs ; the Indians had driven away nearly all 
the game within twenty miles. They were able to get some 
fish from the rivers ; nettle tops were boiled with a little 
tlour or meal; potato tops in the same way; spice-bush and 
sassafras were used in the place of coffee. But during all 
the scarcity a good feeling prevailed and all helped each oth- 
er as much as possible. The Ohio Company assisted many 
poor families with loans of money. They struggled 
along until spring came when they rejoiced with the crops 
of l)eans, sc|uashes, green corn and potatoes. The crop of that 
year was almndant and all fear then passed away and they 
were thankful for the preservation of their lives. It was 
long known as the "starving year." 

Organization of Townships. At a meeting of the court of 
ciuarter sessions on December 20, 1790, the court, for the first 
time, exercised its authority of establishing the bounda- 
ries and organizing townships. The following three were the 
first established in the territory northwest of the river Ohio. 

Marietta. "Resolved, that townships No. 1, 2 and 3, in 
the eighth range, and townships No. 2 and 3, in the ninth 
range, be, and they hereby are incorporated and included in 
one township, by the name of Marietta." 

The town officers were Anselm Tupper, town clerk; Joseph 



The Next Three Years. 



81 
B, 



fa. man and Colonel William Stacoy, overseers of n„o, 
Ch„st„pl,e,- B„ri,nga„,e was appoint,! in his place 

.^^:ie,^'^^,--;::;-,-,i^;^.^;.;;..e 
a.^i..u.e..none^;j:^ri:;';i^';:::^w:;="'^ 

-ere ,nade in addition to those of th , e" ,' vea pf' 
b hen, o ""' " ^■'""* P''>- '*''»«•" f»'- tl>^s<" forei-Crs 

Duru,, the year there came to the settlement 165 In 35 

,Z .;-""'""" ;i" ""'"''^'- "f -•■■"••■'I« since t',e" 'tie- 
meiit dlo men and (SB fi--ilic.o tii • ocnie- 

Peacelnl life, wh.ll m/, i- ot i- setl tf^r^Trt;."'';',^ t 
-nonsly by the Indians. The re,nlar o c ,» ';",':^ 

on y carr,ed on but new institntions being fonnel. 

as t e T"', ™' ''•'•^""^^ ""'^'' '" «« '"»t»'-y of Marietta 

e ^e ;■:; 'j;;;"*,;" "■^ !-'■-• ^^■-- -i-ch-is treal'l * 
•ne lexr cnaptei. Hie condition of the countrv at fli«f f 

rlPr'T''.''™''^'<^"-■ -■'"--»"-- 

eral Putnam to General George Washinoton Th^ f li 

J bus, sn, the uar which was partially be^nn before the 



82 History of 21a)'letta. 



campaign of last year, is, in all probal)ility, become general; 
for, I think, that there is no reason to suppose tiuit we are 
the only i)eople on whom the savages will wreak tlieir ven- 
geance, or that the numbers of hostile Indians have not in- 
creased since the last expedition. Our situation is truly 
critical ; the governor and secretary both being absent, no 
aid from Virginia or Pennsylvania can be had. 

"The garrison at Fort Harmar, consisting at this time of 
little more tiian twenty men, can atl'ord no jDrotection to 
our settlements; and the whole number of men in all our 
settlements, capable of bearing arms including all civil and 
military officers, do not exceed two hundred and eighty- 
seven ; and of these many of them are badly armed.'' 

"At Marietta, about eighty houses in the distance of one 
mile, witli scattering houses about three miles up the Ohio. 
A set of mills on Duck creek, four miles distant, and another 
mill two miles up the Muskingum. Twenty-two miles up 
the river is a settlement of about twenty families ; about 
two miles from them on Wolf creek, are five families and a 
set of mills. Down the Ohio and opposite the Little Kana- 
wha commences the settlement called Belle Prairie, 

and contains between thirty or forty families. Before the 
late disaster, we had several other settlements, which are 
already broken up." He spoke of the need of a body of 
troops, the removal of w^omen and children, the possibilities 
of the destruction of their crops, their distance from all 
others, the fact that almost half of their military strength 
were young men hired into the country, the withdrawing of 
the troops from that quarter, and concluded by saying: 

"I will only observe further, that our situation is truly 
distressing; and I do, therefore, Imost earnestly implore the 
protection of the government, for myself and friends in- 
habiting the wilds of America. To this we conceive our- 
selves justly entitled; and so far as you, sir, have the 
the means in your power, we rest assured that we shall re- 
ceive it in due time." 

On the same day he wrote to General Knox, the Secretary 
of War, and closed the letter by saying: 



The Xcxt Three lea/'s. 83 

"T liope the iioverninent will not be Ions;' in (lecidinir ^K•llat 
l)art to take, for if we are not to be protected, the sooner 
we know it the l)etter; better that we withdraw ourselves at 
once than remain to be destroyed piecemeal l)y the savaiies ; 
and l^etter that tlie i;overnment disband their troops now in 
the country, and liive it up altogether, than be wastinsi' the 
l)u])lic money in supporting a few troops totally ina(le(iuate 
to the i)urpose of giving i)eace to the territory." 

The settlers by this time were becoming alarmed about 
the Indians. They began to talk of leaving the country, 
but as the evil forebodings began to subside, a better s])irit 
prevailed. The calm deportment and resolute counsel of the 
intluential and experienced men persuaded the settlers to 
defend their homes and families, rather than abandon them 
to the savages. Had the settlement been made by men such 
as have commenced others since then, it would have been 
destroyed. "But the wealth, wisdom and lirmness of the 
agents and directors, backed l)y the counsel of so nuiny old of- 
ficers of the Revolution, with General Putnam at their head, 
preserved it safely amidst all the horrors and dangers that 
surrouiuled it." 

Arrangements had been previously nuule for the support 
of Rev. Daniel Story as a preacher of the gospel, and 
twenty dollars for Colonel Battelle for religious instruction 
at Belpre. In April, 171)1, a committee was appointed to re- 
port on the mode of furnishing the settlements with re- 
ligious instruction. The report which was adopted provided 
that a sum of one hundred and sixty dollars be appropriated 
for that purpose. Kighty-four dollars for Marietta, lifty 
dollars for Belpre and twenty-six dollars for Waterford, pro- 
vided that Marietta support a teacher for one year, Belpre 
seven months and Waterford three months and a half. A 
committee consisting of General Putnam and Robert Oliver 
was appointed to carry out these designs and to hire the 
teachers, who were to be of a good character. In January, 
1796, the comi)any made a further appropriation of .fl 17.00 
to Rev. Story for his services as a religious teacher, so that 
he was in their pay from 1789 to 179(5. 



84 Hi story of Marietta. 

Troops had been stationed at the ditfereiit settlements to 
to protect the inhal)itants from the Indians. During this 
year surgeons were appointed for tliem and provided with 
instruments and medicines. Dr. Jabez True was ap])ointed 
for Marietta, Dr. Samuel Barnes for Belpre and Dr. Nathan 
Mcintosh for Waterford. These troops did noble work, 
for it was then considered no light duty to be x>laced on 
guard against the Indians. It was indeed a thoughtful meas- 
ure to provide these men with physicians to care for and 
look after them when sick or injured. The Indian was con- 
sidered no easy enemy and it was often that a report was 
heard of some one being killed or wounded at his hand. 

During the cares of the Indian war the settlers did not 
forget to ornament the new city. In March, Josei)h 
Gilman, Daniel vStory an<l Jonathan Hart were appointed a 
committee to make terms for leasing and ornamenting the 
puVjlic squares in Marietta. Their report was as follows: 

"The mound square to be leased to General Putnam, for 
twelve years, oil these conditions: To surround the whole 
square with mulberry trees, at suitable distances, with an 
elm in each corner, the base of the mound to V)e encircled 
with weeping willows, and evergreens on the mound ; the 
circular parapet, outside the ditch, to be surrounded with 
trees ; all within this to remain undisturbed by the plow, 
seeded down to grass, and the whole inclosed with a post 
and rail fence. The squares Capitolium and Quadranaou to 
be ornamented in the same way, with different species of 
forest trees, seeded down to grass, and never disturbed with 
the plow. Sacra Via, or the covert wa}^ was not leased, but 
put into the care of General Putnam for its preservation, 
and seeded down to grass as a puldic ground. Subsequently, 
Pufus Putnam, Jubez True, and Paul Fearing, or either of 
them, were appointed trustees to take charge of these 
stiuares, and lease them to suitable persons, and carry out 
the intentions of the Ohio Company, until a board of corpor- 
ation be appointed over the town, who may then take charge 
of the same. The avails of the rents were to be appropriat- 
ed to the educationof indigent orphan children of Marietta.'' 



The Next Three Years. 85 

Thus when thes8 three years were ended we find the set- 
tlement at Marietta progressing and safe from attacks by 
the Indians. Often were they frightened by tidings of 
bloody massacres and feared lest the next point attacked 
would 1)6 Marietta. But the foresight of the leaders of the 
colony had prepared for the emergency, and the inhabitants 
were securely placed in the block-houses of the garrisons, 
when danger was quite apparent. Besides, the place was 
l)eing beautified and its welfare continuously looked after. 
Everything that might hinder or obstruct the place was 
overcome, and although they were beset with the perils of 
famine, Hood, Indians and exposure of every sort, yet these 
resolute men not only successfully combatted all these 
enemies, but in the midst of the struggles found time to 
secure civil rights, establish law and order, introduce a pure 
religion and provide for universal education. 



86 H'lstorij of Marietta. 



CHAPTER A^ll. 
The Indian War. 

The year 1791 becomes noted in the history of Marietta for 
the outbreak among tlie Indians. In the very beginning- of 
the year, tliere was a massacre of some white people, and 
the colony began to fortif}" itself and make preparations for 
defense. The activity upon both sides increased, and soon 
began what is known as the Indian War. The conflict be- 
gan in 1791 and lasted till 1795, and in order to understand 
it, it is deemed best to trace the relations that had existed 
between the two races since the settlement of Marietta. 

When the Pioneers lirst landed on the banks of the Mus- 
kingum, they were welcomed by a party of Delaware 
Indians. The settlement which the whites made was under 
an ordinance which showed the consideration of the Indian's 
right. The trouble between them tirst began to be evident 
when the Indians saw the whites erecting huts and cutting 
down the forest. They were then displeased and began to 
hate the whites. They were beginning to regret that they 
ever made their treaties with the government, and many 
were reluctantly assenting to them. They were growing 
very jealous of the settlers and feared they would soon lose 
all their land. Besides this feeling, there was no doubt 
fresh in their mind the terrible outrage that the whites liad 
committed upon the Moravian Delaware missionaries.^ True 
the Indians were savages, l)ut can it be said that their 
atrocities would equal in enormity to those of the whites at 
that time? Of course, the Pioneer settlers were in no way 
resx3onsible for this bloody outrage, but it is referred to in 
order to show the feeling which still no doul)t lurked in the 
l)reast of the Indians at that time. 

These were the general causes of the trouble ; but there 
were some events during these previous years which must 

1. See pages ls-:iO. 



The Indhni War. 87 



be treated specifically, and although the war did not reach 
the Ohio Company's x>urchase till 1791, yet for the sake of 
unity and of giving a better rejjresentation of the situation, 
several occurrences are mentioned which happened before 
this date. On the 12th of July, 1788, an attack was made 
by a large number of Indians upon the tent in which the 
goods of the colony w^ere stored. In this attack, one Indian 
was killed, who was a Chippewa. During the summer and 
fall of 1788, the Indians showed hostility to the other set- 
tlements that had been made. The whites, growing im- 
patient, made treaties with them in 1788 hoping that dangers 
might be thus averted. The settlers closed the first year 
with a deep sense of gratitude to Go\*ernor St. Clair for the 
peace he had secured through his treaties with the Indians. 
On February 4, 1789, a committee was appointed to prexjare 
an address expressing their appreciation of his services. 
Tlie following is the resolution forvrarded to him, voicing the 
sentiments of the people : 

'•To His Exoellency, Arthur St. Clair, Esq, Governor (ind Commander- in 
Chief of the Territory of the United States Nortiuvest of the River Ohio: 
We, the citizens of Marietta, assembled at Campus Martins, beg 
leave to address your excellency with the most powerful congratula- 
tions upon the happy issue of Indian atfairs. For this event, so inter- 
esting to the United States at large, and to this settlement in particu- 
lar, we hold ourselves indebted, under God, to your excellency's wis- 
dom and unremitting exertions displayed during the long and tedious 
negotiations of the treaty. It was with pain and very affectionate 
sympathy that we beheld this business spun out by the Indian nations 
through so many months and to a season of a year, which from its in- 
clemency must have endangered and perhaps unpaired the health and 
constitution of a character inider whose auspices and wise administra- 
tion of government we hope to be a good and happy people." 

But the inhabitants did not enjoy this peace very long. 
In the spring following the making of these treaties hostili- 
ties began. Over twenty Virginians, or "Long Knives" as 
the Indians called them, were killed or taken prisoners. On 
May 1st, Captain King was killed at Belpre, being the 
first blow struck within the Ohio Company's limit. These 
acts proved that the Indians could not be trusted and no one 
kneAV how soon he might be their victim. Their actions 



88 History of Marietta. 



produced great anxiety among all the settlers, Avhicli was in- 
creased in August when two boys were killed at IMeigs 
Station. The same night a tire-brand was thrust through the 
X^ort hole in the block-house and was blazing upon the tloor, 
when a woman awoke, saving it and them from tire. There 
Avere other cruel and dreadful acts performed l)y them dur- 
ing the year, Ijut no more in the Ohio (^ompanj^'s land. 
During all this time, however, the inliabitants carried on 
their regular work and were fairly prosperous. 

During the year 1790, there were many reports received at 
Marietta of the outrages committed by the Shawnese, but 
there were none in the colony. Nevertheless, the close of the 
3^ear brought indications of a war. ■ General Harmar made 
an expedition into the Indian country, and Governor St. 
Clair sent a letter to the Governor of Detroit, informing him 
that an expedition was to be made, and requesting that 
the British furnish the Indians no aid in the way of arms 
and ammunition. On July 15, 1790, he sent letters to the 
militia officers of Pennsylvania, Virginia and Kentucky, 
calling for troops for an Indian campaign. They were 
placed under General Harmar, but the expedition was a fail- 
ure, having suffered two defeats, one on the 19th and the 
other on the 22nd of Octol^er, 1790, at the Maumee towns, 
near rhe present site of Fort Wayne. Although the troops 
fought braveh", they were fearfully cut up and many lost 
their lives. 

The lack of discipline was the principal cause of defeat, 
for General Harmar could not control them. When General 
Harmar approached, the Indians lied and their towns were 
destroyed. This was all that General Knox had ordered, 
and according to Indian warfare was a success. But the 
militia colonels were determined to light, and, unwisely, 
Harmar yielded. Consequently, they were defeated, as 
General Harmar had not sufficient force for a lighting cam- 
paign. He brought his little army back in good order, Ijut the 
affair intlicted a stigma \\\)o\\ his reputation. General Harmar 
was severely criticised, and his actions were investigated 
b}^ a court of inquiry, which exonerated him from all blame. 



The Indian War. 89 



The success of the Indians in this camjjaign served only 
to encouraiie tlieni. They at once proceeded to form a con- 
federacy of tribes for the purpose of annihilatini;; the white 
settlements. They had openly threatened "tliat r)ef()re the 
tre3s had again put forth their leaves, there should not re- 
main a single smoke of the white man northwest of the Ohio 
river.-' Throughout the whole territory there was now 
terror. This was increased by the terrible massacre on 
January 2, 1791, at Big Bottom, in the valley of the Mus- 
kingum, which was the bloodiest event in the history of the 
hrst settlement of Ohio. Twelve persons were killed and 
live were taken prisoners. This caused a terrorizing effect 
upon the inhabitants of Marietta, Waterford and Belr^re and 
even reached into A^irginia and Pennsylvania, When the 
news reached Marietta, many of the heads of families 
were attending the quarter sessions. The news produced 
great alarm and the session was hastily adjourned. Many 
were in attendance from Waterford and Belpre who im- 
mediately hurried home to see if their families and friends 
were victims of the atrocity. Marietta now had not 'the 
grounds for as nuich fear as the other settlements, on ac- 
count of their numbers and the protection of Fort 
Harmar and Campus Martins. 

War was now really begun. The Indians were attacking 
the whites wherever they deemed it possible to destroy them 
and their settlements. The Ohio Company passed a resolu- 
tion requesting that "the inhabitants of all the out-settle- 
ments be and they are hereby advised to remove all tlieir 
women and children to the town of Marietta as soon as pos- 
sible ; that such additional works as are necessary for the de- 
fense of the town of Marietta ought to be made as 

soon as j^ossible." Provisions were inade in the same reso- 
lutions for officers and scouts to serve in protecting the set- 
tlements. During the war the Ohio Company spent over 
eleven thousand dollars for the protection of its settlers. 
Campus Martins was improved, about twenty houses were 
erected, four block-houses built at the garrison at the 
"point" and later a small cannon was placed in two of them 



90 History of Marietta. 

and also two in Canipns Martins, Avhich were to be fired as 
an alarm when Indians were discovered in the neiirhljorhood ; 
sentries were kept at night and a watch dog during the day.^ 

So much for the condition and preparation of the Ohio 
Compan}'. All the inhaljitants were now at three places — 
Marietta, Belpre and AVaterford. All the smaller settle- 
ments were abandoned and all hopes of returning to them 
seemed in vain. They felt glad that their lives were spared 
and that they were comparatively safe. Their greatest dan- 
ger arose from their exposure to attack when engaged during 
the spring and summer months in working in the fields. Their 
exposure was not only while working, but in going to and 
from their labor, some working at a distance of two or three 
miles. But while at work, sentries were constantly placed 
in the edge of the adjacent forests, and flanking parties ex- 
amined the ground when marching through the woods. 

Briefly shall we treat of the Indian War which was going 
on in the meantime in diflerent parts of the State and which 
continued till 1705. Very little of the war directly influ- 
enced Marietta, as all the campaigning was in other parts of 
the State, but the result of it was to effect this place as well 
as the other settlements in the State. 

The defeat of General Harmar and the increased activity 
and united efl'ort of the diflerent Indian tribes demanded 
that Congress take cognizance of the condition of affairs. 
Another campaign was called for. Governor St. Glair was 
a^jpointed Major-General and Commander-in-chief of the 
army. Another regiment was added to the regular army, 
and Congress authorized anotlier draft for 3,500 militia. At 
this time Washington was President of the United States 
and General Knox, Secretary of War. After his ap- 
pointment General St. Clair began to make preparations for 
an expedition against the Indians, under the instructions of 
the Secretary of War. On September 17th, he commenced 
his march from Fort Washington (now Cincinnati), in com- 
mand of about 2,000 men. 

1. For a description of the improvements made in the garrisons at the "point," 
Campus Martins and Fort Harmar, see the next Cliapter. 



The Indian ^Yav 



91 



The details of this campaign need not be recited. Its ol)- 
ject was to repair the mistake and defeat of the former 
one. St. Clair was to liave left Fort Washington on Jnly 
loth, bnt General Bnell, who was to superintend the recruit- 
ing and forwarding of tlie new troops, did not arrive till 




MAP OF THE INDIAN WAR. 

September 7th; Colonel Duer did not appear at 'all. How- 
ever, General St. Clair amid these perplexities, and being 
urged by Secretary Knox, moved out on September 17th. 
forewarned by General Harmar that he would be defeated. 



92 History of Marietta. 



The time of the .six months' men began to expire, the army 
was nearly out of bread and St, Clair was sick, so crippled 
by gout that he could not mount his horse alone. On Octo- 
ber 27th, a body of his mutinous militia deserted and went 
back. 

"St. Clair's defeat." On Noveml^er 4, 1791, the army of 
St. Clair was attacked by Little Turtle and his warriors, who 
numbered at least 1,500. The Indian chief being aware of 
the condition of St. Clair's army, now saw his opportunity. 
During the evening of the 3d he encircled the army of St. 
(ylair's which was encamped on the l)anks of the Wabash. 
At dawn on the 4th, they rushed upon his advanced camp of 
militia, scattered them like chaff and then stormed tlie 
main camp on all sides. The surprise was a complete defeat 
for the whites. After a desperate light for over four hours, 
more than 800 men were killed, and 280 wounded, the other 
half having tied in confusion. 

This was a disastrous result to the whites, but tlie govern- 
ment was experimenting in Indian warfare and had much 
to learn. St. Clair had been warned before hand by Wash- 
ington to "l)eware of a surprise," but the surprise came and 
he was badly defeated. The news was immediately sent to 
the President at Philadelphia, but it took thirty days to 
reach the capital. The account of the effect of Niis disaster 
upon the President is given in an article on "St. Clair's De- 
feat" by Frazer E. AVilson, from which the following is 
taken : 

"President Washington received the dispatch while eating 
dinner, but continued his meal and acted as usual until all 
the company had gone and his wife had left the room, leav- 
ing no one but himself and Secretary, Col. Lear. He now 
commenced to walk back and forth in silence and after some 
moments sat down on a sofa. His manner now showed 
emotion and he exclaimed suddenly : 'St. Clair's defeated 
— routed; the officers nearly all killed, the men b}' whole- 
sale, the rout complete! too shocking to think of — a surprise 
in the bargain.' Pausing again, rising from tlie sofa, and 
walking back and forth, he stopped short and again broke 



The IiuJlan War. 93 



out with great vehemence : 'Yes! here on this very spot I 
toolv leave of hini ; I wished him success and honor. 'You 
have your instructif)ns,' I said, 'from the Secretary of War; 
I had a strict eye to them, and will add but one word, be- 
ware of a surprise! you know how the Indians fight us I He 
went oil' with that as my last solemn warning thrown into 
his ears. And yet, to suffer that army to be cut to pieces — 
hacked by a surprise, the ver}^ thing I guarded against ! 

' The President again sat down on the sofa and his 

anger subsided At length he said : 'This must not go be- 
yond this room.' After a while he again spoke in a lower 
tone : 'General 8t. Clair shall have justice. I looked hasti- 
ly through the dispatches — saw the whole disaster, but not 
all of the particulars. I will hear him iclthoat prejudice, he 
shall h a ve full jri slice.' ''^ 

The cause of General St. Clair's defeat was carefully in- 
vestigated by Congress, from whicli he was honorably ac- 
quitted of any responsibility. The cliief causes were said to 
be "raw militia, poor arms, bad discipline, and careless- 
ness." But the horrors of the defeat cannot be described, 
neither can the consternation with whicli the survivors filled 
the country. There is a plaintive ballad of the time which 
for a long time hung on the walls of the log cal)ins, and 
which serves to show the popular grief felt by the people. 
Everything seemed discouraging and gloomy. But as it oft- 
en happens, it was "darkest just before day." 

The Indians were inflated by their successes in defeating 
Generals Harmar and St. Clair. They were rejoicing over 
these repeated triumphs and spoils. So great was the ex- 
citement that Congress must again meet the emergenc}^ and 
quiet them if it could he done. In April, 1792, about the 
same time that the directors of the Ohio Company luet in 
Philadelphia to settle with Congress, General Putnam Avas 
appointed a Brigadier General in the service of the Uuited 
States, and soon after, was nominated by President Wash- 
ington as a commissioner to make a treaty with the Indians 
on the Wabash. He tried to get them to meet him at Fort 

1. Ohio Archaeological and Historical (Quarterly, July Hii)2, pagn 41'. 



94 Ilistoi'ij of Marietta. 



Washington (now Cincinnati) but as it was about two or 
three hundred miles for them to come, the,y declined; but 
they agreed to lueet at ^"incennes. Accordingly, upon Sep- 
tember 20th, the first treaty was made with the Wabash 
tribes. On the 27th, after great difficulty, a treaty was 
concluded with the Eel River Indians, Onotainons,Pottawat- 
omies of the Illinois river, Musquitoes, KicKax)oos of the 
Wabash, Pyankeshas, Kaskaskias and Peorias. Messages 
were sent to tlie Delawares, Shasvnese and Miamis in Ohio 
to join in the treaty of peace, but they preferred war. 

By this treaty the Indians agreed to be at perpetual peace 
with the people of the United States, and acknowledged 
theuiselves to l)e under its protection. Tliey Avere to give 
up all their provisions and in return were to possess their 
lands and hunting grounds in (juietness, and no part ever to 
be taken away without their consent and full remuneration 
to be paid when any was sold to the United States. The 
treaty was signed by thirty Indians. They at the same time 
agreed to send a deputation on to Philadelphia to see the 
President of the Ujiited States, and fourteen chiefs reached 
Marietta on Novemljer 17th, conducted l)y an officer of the 
army, where, on the ]8th, a public dinner was given them at 
Campus Martins. The next days after smoking the pipe of 
friendship, they proceeded on their journey. 

But there were still other tribes of Indians at war who 
would not negotiate ; anywaj' all treaties seemed to amouut to 
nothing for the Indians soon renewed hostilities. They were 
determined to drive the white settlers from the territory and 
it soon became dangerous to them. Consequently, the United 
States government decided upon a movement in behalf of 
the settlers. Previously, the government was not well in- 
formed as to the strength and temper of the Indians. They 
thought to accomplish that by negotiation, which could 
be done only by force. They continued till the defeat of 
St. Clair when they awakened and discovered the difficulties 
with which they had to contend. It was with the greatest 
reluctance that the government entered into a war, for 
the^country [was just beginning to recover from the ruinous 



The Indian War. 95 



effects of the Revolution. The people generally were 
opposed to it, but being compelled, the government entered 
into it. 

As commander of the important movement which the 
government decided upon. General Anthony Wayne, the 
hero of Stony Point, and one of the most daring ofticers of 
the Revolution, was appointed. He spent the spring and 
summer of 1793 at Fort Washington in drilling and recruit- 
ing his men. He would have no six months' men. He re- 
quired two years for drilling, organizing and har<lening his 
men, before they took the tield. He wanted his men well 
prepared for the emergencies of battle ; they must i)erform 
with quick and simple movements, into line or square, to 
meet attack on any side. No one but Americans were to l)e 
enlisted and sj^ecial drill in the use of the bayonet and 
broadsword was required. It will do well to remember that 
General Wayne had stormed Stony Point with unloaded 
muskets. General Wayne left Fort Washington oii October 
7, 1793, and went to what is now called Darke County and 
erected Fort Greenville. He spent the winter here and 
during the next spring there were many skirmishes between 
tiie whites and Indians. The General tried many times to 
secure a treaty of peace with them, but always failed. He 
then showed his courage, and decided to give them "war'' 
if they must have it. He even gave them fair warning, but 
they still continued their warlike course, no doubt feeling 
confident of the same victor}^ over General Wajnie that they 
had previously gained over Generals Harmar and St. Clair. 
General Wayne pushed on to\yard the northwestern part of 
the State and found the Indians encamped on the north bank 
of the Maumee River. 

The Indians were found getting ready for an attack which 
would be destructive to the whites. They had prepared a 
breastwork of fallen timbers and were massed behind them. 
General Wayne, after warning them, being much different 
than what the Indians juid done in their attacks, encounter- 
ed them on August 20, 1791. Soon did his front line of 
militia receive a hot fire and fall back. The charge was then 



96 History of Marietta. 

sounded. vSoon were the dragons on tlie rijiht turnini!; and 
with sword in hand attacking the Indian flank. The front 
line broke through the brushwood, and immediately did the 
Indians take to flight. The two lines united and in an hour 
was the enemy driven more than two miles. The gates of 
the fort were shut against them and they scattered to the 
woods. The Indians were completely routed and a com- 
plete victory resulted for General Wayne and his men. 

The power and pride of the Indian confederacy were thus 
l)r()ken. Their plots were always detected l)y General 
Wayne and his administrative genius in military matters 
was too much for them. The Wyandots w^ere feeling l)ad, 
for they had lost twelve out of the thirteen chiefs that en- 
gaged in the Ijattle. Tarhe, the surviving chief, saw no 
hope for them. Secretly did he inform General Wayne the 
means of ofl'ering peace to the confederate tribes, if they 
would accept the boundary proposed in the treaty of Fort 
Harrnar. One by one they acquiesced, and on June 10, 1795, 
a council of delegates from the nations, headed by chiefs 
and warriors who never before had met in unity with Amer- 
icans, gathered at Greenville to treat with General Wayne, 
now appointed commissioner plenipotentiary of the United 
States for the occasion. 

Thus these representatives met at (Treenville for the pur- 
pose of settling the long Indian War. Little Turtle was at 
flrst silent and listened with close attentioii to whatever 
General Wayne said. W^hen he spoke in reply, it was at 
length in a speech stating the grounds of hostility, wi th 
force and eloquence, on behalf of the Miamis. He was 
answered by General Wayne, who replied so forcibly and 
convincingly that he carried the assembly. The chiefs of 
the Shawnese joined the majority ; finally Little Turtle, 
himself, was convinced, and then all were agreed. On 
August 3, 1795, without a dissent, the treaty of Greenville 
was signed by General Wayne, ninety chiefs and delegates 
of twelve tribes. 

By the terms of the treaty perpetual peace was declared. 
All the tribes placed themselves under the protection of the 



The Indian War. 97 



United States. All prisoners were restored. In considera- 
tion of $20,000 in gifts paid, and annuities of $9,500 forever, 
to be paid to tiiese tribes in certain proportions, they yield- 
ed to the United States their right to all the territory south 
and east of the line then fixed, and ever afterwards known 
as the Indian boundary. The line passed up the Cuyahoga 
and across the Tuscarawas portage to the forks of the Tus- 
carawas, near Fort Laurens, and then south of west to 
Loramie's store, thence west by north to Fort Recovery, 
and thence southwestwardly to the Ohio river, opposite the 
mouth of the Kentucky. ^ 

Thus ended the Indian War and peace was to reign. 
"Never," says an early writer, "since the golden age of the 
poets 'did the syren song of peace and of farming' reach so 
many ears, and gladden so many hearts, as after Wayne's 
treaty at Greenville in 1795. 'The Ohio,' as it was called, 
seemed to be literally a land flowing with milk and honey. 
The farmer wrote home of a soil 'richer to appearance than 
can possibly be made by art' ; of 'plains and meadows with- 
out the labor of hands, sufficient to support millions of cat- 
tle summer and winter' ; of wheat lands that would vie with 
the island of Sicily ; and of bogs from which might be gath- 
ered, cranberries enough to make tarts for all New England ; 
while the lawyer said that as he rode the circuit, his horse's 
legs were dyed to the knee with the juice of the wild straw- 
berry. At that time the diseases and hardships of frontier 
life were not dwelt upon; the administration of Washington 
had healed the division of the United States; the victory of 
Wayne had brought to terms the dreaded savages ; and as 
the dweller on the barren shore of the Atlantic remembered 
these things and the wonderful facts, in addition, that the 
inland garden to which he was invited .was crossed in every 
direction by streams even then counted on as affording 
means for free commercial intercourse, and that it possessed 
besides nearly seven hundred ]niles of river and lake coast, the 
inducement for emigration became too strong to be resisted ; 
the wagon was tinkered up at once, the harness patched 

1. See Map of Indian War, page 91. 



History of Marietta. 



anew, and a few weeks found the fortune seeker looking 
down from the Chestnut Ridiie or Laurel Hill upon the far- 
reachiuii; forests of the West." 

The whites and the Indians had been talking for a long; 
time, but the talk was now over. The Indian had to go. 
He -yielded tlie beautiful river, and began the westward 
march across the Northwest Territory, which journey he has 
continued until now he is ''cooped up in reservations on the 
plains of the West." (Civilization can not stop for barba- 
rous tribes ; they must give way. "It is one of the im- 
mutable laws of nature, that when one race of men advances 
one degree beyond the other, the weaker must give way to 
the stronger."' The whites must take this land and ad- 
vance civilization, Init so gradually did they extend the 
settlements beyond the boundary fixed bv the treaty of 
Greenville, that it recjuired three quarters of a centur}' to 
extinguish the Indian title to the Northwest Territorv. 



1. John Shennaii's address at Marietta at the time of the Centennial Celebra- 
tion; Ohio Centennial Report, page 24:3. 



Inhahlfan.ts during the War. 99 



CHAPTER VIII. 

Inhabitants During The War. 

During the Indian War most all the people of Marietta 
lived in three different localities: the garrison at the 
"point,*' Campus Martius and. Fort Harmar. These places 
were all guarded and i)rotected as much as possible and 
offered the greatest safety from the Indians. Having noted 
the events of this war, it is interesting to see where these 
places were, how they were arranged and who wore the 
families that lived at each. 

The "Point." 

The first dwelling houses in Marietta were erected at the 
"point" in a short time-after ths landing of the Pioneers. 
They all remained here till a road was cut through the 
forest, and Campus Martius was erected, which was com- 
menced in a short time after the landing. At the breaking 
out of the war in 1791, there were al)out twenty houses at the 
"point." Soon afterwards several families came in from, the 
country and erected additional houses. No block-houses or 
defenses of any kind had yet been built. The center of this 
area was lower than the banks of the river, and through this 
was a small stream which emptied into the Muskingum. 
There was a line of palisades set from the Muskingum 
easterly to the east side of Front street and from this point 
to the Ohio river; the enclosure v,(as about four acres. 
There were two or three, houses , outside of the defenses, 
near the block-house and the Muskingum bank. 

Immediately after the war began three block-houses were 
built: one on the Muskingum bank, at the western termina- 
tion 6f the palisade ; one in the northeast corner of the en- 
closure ; one on the Ohio bank. The block-houses were 
mounted by sentry boxes, which were secured for the de- 

L.ofC. 



100 History of Marietta. 

feiise of the men when on guard. The upper story of num- 
ber one was used for a school liouse a large portion of the 
time, wliile the lower story contained two or three families; 
tlie upper story of number two was used for families and 
tlie lower for a guard liouse ; on block-house number three, 
on the Ohio bank, was posted a sentry ever}^ night, and 
occupied l)y Colonel William Stacey. The largest block- 
house in the garrison was number four, built in 1792, by a 
detachment of United States troops under Lieutenant Til- 
linghast and stood partl}^ in and on the east side of Front 
street. 

After the defeat of General St. Clair, the garrison was 
put under military law with Captain Jonathan Haskell in 
command. It was placed under the strictest discipline 
which produced some difficulty between the militia and 
the citizens. The gates were closed at the setting of the 
sun, and sentries were posted keeping anyone from passing 
in or out until sunrise the next morning. Many things 
might prevent the citizen from being within at sunset, and 
consequently several families moved out into houses near 
the garrison. One or two of the block-houses were provided 
with a small cannon, which was tired at the approach or ap- 
pearance of Indians in the neighborhood, to put the people 
on their guard. 

Tlie names of the heads of the families in the garrison at 
the '"'point,'^ with the houses in which they lived in the 
year 1792, were as follows:^ 

No. 1. William Moulton, wife, two daughters and one 
son, Edniond. The father and son were among the forty- 
eight pioneers who first landed. Dr. Jabez True, whose 
name is iDrominent among the early settlers, boarded in 
this family and had his office near this dwelling. 

No. 2. Captain Prince, wife and two children. They 
moved to Cincinnati after the war. 

No. 3. Moses Morse and Wife. Mr. Morse owned four log 
houses standing side by side, and called "Morse's Row\" 

1. For this list of inhabitants, as well as those who Uved at Campus Martlus 
and Port Harniar, we are indelited to Mr. Hlldreth who has preserved them in 
his Pioneer History. 



Inhahitants during the War. 101 



No. 4. Peter Nyghswonger, wife and two or three chil- 
dren. 

No. 5. William Skinner and J. McKinley, who kept a 
retail store in this l)nildin2; during the war. 

No. 6. R. J. Meigs, Jr., wife and one child. Chas. Green 
in company witli Mr. Meigs kept a store of goods in a part 
of this building. 

No. 7. Hon. Dudley Woodbridge, wife and children. 
This building was a small block-house. 

No. 8. This building was a store room built by Judge 
Woodl)ridge and occupied by him for several years. 

No. 9. Captain Josiah Munroe, wife and two children. 
Mr. Munroe was the second postmaster, appointed in 1795. 

No. 10. Captain William Mills, wife and one child. He 
died soon after the war and his widow subsequently mar- 
ried Dr. True. 

No. 11 and 12. Not known. 

No. 13. Captain Jonathan Haskell who commanded the 
United States troops who weie defending the settlement. 

No. 14. Hamilton Kerr. After the death of his father 
and brother, his mother lived with him. He was a very act- 
ful and useful spy. 

No. 15. Col. Ebenezer Sproat, wife and daughter; and 
Commodore Abraham Whipple, wife and son. Col. Sproat's 
wife was a daughter of Mr. Whipple. 

No. 16. Joseph Buell, wife and two children, with Levi 
Munsell and wife. This was the first frame building built 
in the Northwest Territory,and in it Buell and Munsell kept 
a tavern and boarding house. (See page 76.) 

No. 17. William Stacey, son of Col. Stacey, wife and two 
or three children. After the war he settled at Rainbow in 
Union township. 

No. 18. Joseph Stacey, son of C(donel Stacey, wife and 
two or three children. He also went to Union township. 
No. 19. James Patterson, wife and children. 
No. 20. Nathaniel Patterson, wife and children. He died 
with smallpox. 



102 History of Marietta. 

No. 21. Captain Abel Matthews, wife and six children. 
His son, John, acted as a drummer to the garrison. 

No. 22. Thomas Staidey, wife and three or fcmr children. 
He went to Fearing township and was one of the first set- 
tlers of it. 

No. 23. Eleazar Curtis, wife. and several children. They 
afterwards went to Belpre township. 

No. 21. A range of log cabins along the Ohio baid^, built 
for the use of the laborers of th6 Ohio Company, and after- 
wards approjjriated as barracks for the soldiers. 

Block-house No. 1. Simeon Tuttle and family.' 

Block-house No. 2. In charge of Joseph Barker for two 
or three years. 

Block-house No. 3. Colonel William Stacey and family. 

Block-house No. 1. The United States troops, wlio kept a 
sentry, and assisted in guarding the garrison. 

All these buildings have passed away and l)een re- 
placed with more substantial ones. Dr. Hildreth in speak- 
ing of them in 1818, says, "It is nevertheless, i)leasant to 
look upon the likeness of what has been before our times, 
and to dwell upon the rememlu'ance of our hardy ancestors, 
who struggled long and manfully with famine, poverty, 
and the red men of the forest, to provide a home, not only 
for themselves, but for their children. This little spot was 
the </erni from whence has sprang' the great state of Ohio., 
with its millions of i/ihabitafits, and shall not its vemeni- 
brance hepreservedf"^ 

Campus Martius 

f' At Campus Martius was where most of the early inhabit- 
ants of Marietta lived, after it was erected. The most of 
the work on this fortification was done the first year of the 
settlement an account of which is, given on page 58. At 
the first out))reak of the Indian War, several improvements 
were made which are here described. The first thing was 
to put the garrison under strict military discipline by order 
of Governor St. Clair, as had been done with the one at the 

1. Pioneer History, page 3;^'l. 



Inhabitants during the War. 103 



"iDoint." The men were divided into squads, and called out 
to their posts at daylight. It was found that the watch 
towers on the roofs of the block-houses were at such an eleva- 
tion as to render it inconvenient for the guards to ascend 
and descend at night in clianging. Consequently, square 
bastions were substituted and erected on four posts sixteen 
feet high, at the corner of eacli block-house, into wdiich the 
guards could enter from the upper story by a single step, 
through a door cut for that purpose. Around the inside ran 
a slight elevation onto which the guard stepped, and they 
were furnished with loop holes and embrazures for the dis- 
charge of guns. In the southwest and northeast l)astions, 
was placed a small cannon, wdiich was fired as an alarm, 
Vv'hen Indians were discovered in the neighborhood. This 
same provision, it w^ill be remembered, was made in the 
block- house at the "point." 

Running from corner to corner of the block-house w^as a 
r :)\v of palisades sloping outwards. Twenty feet in advance 
of this was a row of very large thick pickets, set upright, 
with gateways. A few feet in front of this was another de- 
fense made from the tops and brandies of trees sharpened 
and pointing outwards, so as to make it very difficult for an 
Indian or enemy to enter. 

Names of the heads of families wlio lived in Campus 
Martins during the period of the Indian War, ami whose 
memory ought to be preserved : 

Governor St. Clair, son and three daughters, who lived in 
the southwest block-house. 

General Rufus Putnam, wife, two sons and six daughters. 

(general Benjamin Tupper, wife, three sons and two 
daughters. 

Honorable Winthrop Sargent, secretary of tlie territory. 

Colonel Robert Oliver, wife, two sons and daughters. 

Thomas Lord, Esq., with two apprentice boys, Benjamin 
Baker and Amos R. Harvey. 

Colonel R. J. Meigs, wife and son, Timothy. 

R. J. Meigs, Jr., although he lived most of the time at 
the "point" garrison. 



104 History of Marietta. 

Colonel Enoch Shepherd, wife and nine children.' 

Charles Greene, wife and three children. Miss Slieffield, 
sister to his wife, lived with him. 

Colonel Ichahod Nye, wife and two or three children. 

Major Ezra Putnam, wife and two dauii'hters. 

Major Haffield White and son. 

Joshua Shipman, wife and three children. 

Captain Stron^z;, wife, two sons and one daughter. 

Captain Davis, w^ife and five children. 

James Smith, wife and seven children. 

John Kussel, son-in-law of Smitli. 

Archibald Lake, wife and three sons. 

Eleazer Olney, wnfe and fourteen children. 

Major Olney and two sons, Columbus and Discovery. 

Ebenezer Corey and wife. 

Richard Maxon, wife and several children. 

James Wells, wife and ten children. 

Major Ooburn, wife, three sons and two daughters. 

Joseph Wood, wife and one child. 

Captain John Dodge, wife and two sons. 

Robert Allison, wife and several children. 

Elijah Warren, wife and one child. 

Cirsham Flagg, wife and several children. 

Widow Kelly and four sons. 

Among the single men were Major Anselm Tupper, JKev. 
Daniel Story, Thomas Hutchinson, William Smith, Gilbert 
Devoll, Jr., Oliver Dodge, Alpheus Russell, Thomas Core}', 
Benjamiii Tupper and Azariah Pratt. There were a few 
other families whose names were not retained. 

Fort Harmar. 

This fort was erected in 1785-G on the riglit bank of the 
Muskingnm, at its junction with the Ohio, Ijy a detachment 
of United States troops under Major John Doughty. This 
fort was one of the inducements that led the early settlers to 
land at the mouth of the Muskingum, which fact has already 
been mentioned,^ The position of the fort was well chosen as 

1. See page 52. 



Inhabitants during the War. 



105 



it not only commanded the montli of the Muskingnm, but, 
owing to the curve in the Ohio, swept its waters for a con- 
siderable distance above and below the fort. This was the 
first military post built in Ohio, except Fort Laurens. The 
area of Fort Harmar vras about three-fourths of an acre, and 
was surrounded by a wall made of large timbers, placed 
horizontally to the height of twelve or fourteen feet, and 
was 120 feet long. The bastions were constructed of large 
timbers set upright in the ground, fourteen feet high, 
fastened together with strips nf timber. The outlines of 
these were also pentagonal ; the fifth side opened into the 
area of the tort wliere there was a block-house. 




Fort Harmar.^ 

The dwellings were built along the walls, and occupied by 
the private soldiers. Each barrack had four rooms, with a 
fire place, and afforded plenty of room for a wliole regiment 
of men. The officers' houses were made of hewed logs and 
two stories high. The large house in the southeast bastion 
was used as a store house. From the roof of the l)arrack 
which stood next the Ohio there arose a square tower, from 
which ascended a flag staff, and in which was stationed a 

1. Tills illustration anil the oni> on i^age i'>7 is published l)y permission of the 
Ohio Archaeological and Historical Society. 



10(5 History of Marietta. 



sentinel. There was an arsenal near the guard house where 
their i)owcler was stored. The main gate was next the Ohio 
river, just ahout the mouth of the Muskingum. 

Near the center of the fort was a well which couhl liave 
been used in case of a siege. In the rear and to the left 
was an area of ground hiid out by Major Douglity for a 
garden. This was cultivated by the soldiers and produced 
many vegetables. Peaches were planted, and in the second 
or third year produced fruit. 

This fort was occupied by the troops of the United States 
till September, 1790, when they were ordered to Fort Wash- 
ington, now Cincinnati. During the Indian War the bar- 
racks and officers' houses were occupied mainly by the Ohio 
Company settlers. Only a small detachment was stationed 
at the fort. The headtiuarters of a company of lifty was 
established at the fort after 1791, which gave confidence to 
the inhabitants during the war. Captain Haskell command- 
ed most of the time and Lieutenant Morgan the remainder. 
The house in the southwest location was occupied l)y Paul 
Feiiring, and all who were living here were safe from the 
Indians. No regular batteries were built in the fort, as it 
was not deemed necessary. The boats in the river were 
guarded by having a field piece mounted on a cartilage and 
kept on the bank near the wall. 

A good portion of this fort has been washed away l)y tlie 
inroads of the rivers. The Nvasting of tiie banks has con- 
tinued to widen the mouth until it has encroached upon this 
historical spot to a great extent. The site of this fort is at 
present marked by a monument erected by the Ohio Cen- 
tennial Association upon which is carved the shape of the 
old fort. Before any clearings were made huge s^'camore 
trees inclined over the shores thus narrowing and making 
more permanent the river banks, and may we not say that 
their removal has lessened the beauty from- what it was with 
its banks beautilied by large trees with graceful trunks and 
drooping branches. 

Names of families living in and near Fort Harmar during 
the Indian War : 



Inhabitants during the War. 107 

Hon. Joseph Gilman and wife. 

B. I. Oilman, his son and wife, and two chiklren. 

Paul Fearing, Avho lived in the southwest block-house 
given liim by Major Dought,y. 

Col. Thos. Gibson, the licensed Indian trader for Wash- 
ington county. He was afterwards' the first auditor of Ohio. 

Hezekiah Flint, one of the 48 pioneers. 

Oould Davenport, a single maii^ 

Mrs. \yeJch and three or four children, 

Freseryed Seaman, wife and four^^ons. 

Benjamin Baker, wife and one child. 

George Warth, wife, five sons and two dai,ighters. 

Joseph Fletcher, who, after his marriage, settled in Gallia 
county. 

Picket IMeroin, wlio also settled in Gallia county. 

Francis Tliierry, wife and two children. He was a baker, 
and wlien tlie King of France was in tlie United States as an 
exile he passed through Marietta and visited Thierry's bakery 
and bought several loaves of his bread. 

Monsieur 0)okie,,Frencli emigrant. 

Monsieur LeBlond, another French emigrant. 

Monsieur Shouman, wife and son. 

Monsieur Gubl)eau, another French emigrant. 

The inhabitants being thus located in these three places 
felt safe during the war, compared witli tlieir possible con- 
dition if left to depend upon their luits and strength in 
numbers alone for protection. After the war many left 
these places of refuge and settled througliout the 
different parts of the Company's land. Some' located 
in tlie minor settlements, some in the covmtry, some in 
other purchases, but a large number in the town that had pro- 
tected them during the vears of great danger. 



108 History of Marietta. 



CHAPTER IX. 

Ohio Becomes a State. 

The events treated in this chapter are such as liapxjened 
within the region of the Ohio Company, or influenced it, from 
1792 till 1803, the latter date being tlie year when Ohio was 
admitted into the Union as a State. The chapter will eml^race 
only such events in its treatise as can not be well classified 
under the topical chapters that follow, but which, to a more or 
less extent, afi'ected the history of Marietta. It is perhaps 
proper to add in this connection that many of these events 
can not be treated fully in a work of this nature, as they 
are such as properly belong to a history of the State or the 
United States, and only require mention in res]ject to their 
influence upon Marietta. The events which more closely 
touched the life of the town during this period are found in 
the succeeding ':hai)ters, under the heads which they seem 
to belong. 

On the 28th of March, 1792, the directors of the Ohio Com- 
pany held a meeting of their board in Philadelphia, where 
Congress was then in session, for the purpose of closing 
their contract with Congress for the XJ^.vnient of the lands 
they had yjurchased. Tlie meeting was attended by Rufus 
Putnam, Manasseh Cutler, Griflin Greene and Robert Oliver. 
On April 11th a meeting of the agents, wlio rej)resented 
750 shares, was held at the same' place. The Company at 
this time was unable to pay for the whole amount of land 
purchased in the contract, 1,500,000 acres. Tlie causes of 
this failure were the expenses of the Indian War and the 
bankruptcy of their treasury. They hoped to get a reduc- 
tion in the price of the land and for this they petitioned 
Congress, which refused to make any al)atement from the 
original price of one dollar ])er acre. 



Ohio Becomes a State. 109 

They therefore applied for 214,285 acres of land to be 
paid for in "army land warrants." They also petitioned 
for a tract of 100,000 acres as donation land to settlers, and 
thus relieve the Company of the heavy charge of furnishing 
the donation lots from their own lands. It was a critical 
point in the affairs of the Ohio Company. These adverse 
circumstances which threatened to overwhelm them, were 
made worse by the fact that "the second payment, five hun- 
dred thousand dollars, was now due,"^ and, according to the 
terms of the original contract, "non-payment it was feared 
would forfeit the lands which had already been paid for." 
Their only hope rested in securing a release from the obli- 
gations incurred and more liberal terms, as contemplated in 
the petition. 

On April 21, 1792, Congress passed an act granting these 
applications, and directing a deed to be made to the 
Ohio Company for 750,000 acres, by fixed boundaries, for 
the $500,000 in securities which had already been paid into 
the treasury of the United States. The real amount of 
the purchase of the Company was thus 964,285 acres, or in- 
cluding the donation tract of 100,000 acres it was 
1,064,285 acres, instead of 1,500,000 as originally con- 
tracted for.^ The donation was secured by letters 
patent from the President of the United States to Rufus 
Putnam, Manasseh Cutler, Griffin Greene and Robert 
Oliver, in trust for the Ohio Company for the purpose of 
encouraging settlers within the purchase. This donation 
tract was saved by the deciding vote of Vice President 
Adams. With the exception of one to the State of Pennsyl- 
vania, March 3, 1792, tliese were the first land patents issued 
by the Government.-* Tlie trustees were to make a deed, 
free of charge to each settler, not under eighteen years of 
age, for 100 acres, in fee simple. If in five years any part 
remained undeeded, it reverted to the United States. 

The boundary of the purchase as finally obtained b}' the 

1. General Putnam's Autobiography. 

2. See page 44 for the boundary of the original purchase made on October 27, 
17S7. 

3. The original patents are in the library of Marietta College. 



110 



History of Marietta. ' 



Ohio Ooinpany, and fixed" b}:^ survey is as- follows: ■■ Begin- 
ning oil t/i.6 Ohio 'river upon the -western boundary 
line of the fifteenth range of townships '{opposite the 
mouth of the Guydndotte) x thehee running northerly to a 




OiiTo Company's Purchase. 



point ahotit one mile north of the south line of towmshlp num^ 
her seven; thence ipesterly to the tmstern boundary of the six 
teenth range; thence northerly to the north line of towns hi j) 
number thirteen; thence easterly to a point about one mile 



Ohio Becomes a State. Ill 

east of the west bouridartj of range eleven; thence north four 
miles; thence east to the western hoiindary of the seventh 
range; thence south alo)u/ that line to the Ohio; thence along 
the Ohio to the place of beginning} 

This tract included the whole of the i:)resei)t counties of 
Atheus and Meigs, and portions of Washington, Morgan, 
Gallia, Vinton, Jackson and Hocking. 

The donation tract lies in the northeast part of the terri- 
tory, and is ahout twenty-one miles long and eight miles 
wide. The bt)undary of the tract was surveyed and estab- 
lished in May, 1T9JJ, and is as follows : Beginning on the 
toestern honndarg line on the seventh range of townships at 
the northeast corner of the seven hundred and fifty thousand 
acre tract; thence running north to Ludlow's line {surveyed 
by Israel Ludlow at the northern boundary of the original 
purchase of ly500^000 acres); thence along that line westerly 
to the tract containing two hundred and fourteen thousand 
and eighty -iive acres; thence south to the boundary of the 
seven hundred and fifty thousand acre tract; thence along 
tfiat boundary to tJie place of beginning. - 

The directors of .the Ohio_ Company were the trustees of 
the donation tract. General Putnam was appointed as the 
surveyor of the lands and superintendent of the donation 
tract. The deeds were all made out l)y him. 

It may be well to add in this connection that the history 
of the Ohio Company practically closes at this point. With 
the final settlement with Congress for its purchase lands, 
the mission of the Company was considered at an end, 
although the last meeting was held on November 23, 1795, 
when the final partition of lands was made. Its influence, 
however, continued and remained an active and potent 
force in the life of the West. . 

The year 1793 was memorable to the settlers at Marietta 
as the first year of high water since they landed. On Jan- 
uary 30th there fell a snow of eighteen inches, which was 

1. This boundary is a short form of that given in the Land Laws for Ohio, 
pages 21-24. The purchase is divided into three tracts, and each tract bounded 
separately. 

2. Extract from the Land liaws for Ohio. 



112 History of Marietta. 

tlie deej)est since the settlement. In April the Ohio was 
two feet hiiiher than ever known l)efore, overflowing- all the 
low i^round and the streets at the "point" garrison. 

In Angust of the same year, the inhabitants had to con- 
tend with two terrible diseases, scarlet fever and smallpox. 
Several died from the scarlet fever, chiefly children, but 
not many from the smallpox, which broke out among the 
soldiers of Captain Haskell's command. 

The year 1795 marks the close of the Indian War. Peace 
was then restored and few events of an interesting character 
happened. The inhabitants who had been confined to the 
walls of the garrisons for about Ave years, leaving them 
only when necessary and then fearing death from the lurk- 
ing savages, went forth to their labors feeling free and 
content. Each man took X)ossession of his land, and com- 
menced clearing and cultivating his farm. Many of the in- 
habitants moved to the country and many new ones came 
from the Middle and New England States, being induced by 
the rich soil and temperate climate. 

During the year two townsliips of land, ai^propriated by 
the (^hio Comi)any for the benefit of a university, were sur- 
veyed. They were townships numbers eight and 
nine in the fourteenth range, constituting at present 
Athens and Alexander townships of Athens county. The 
survey of them was made under the supervision of (jreneral 
Putnam, who was much interested in the founding of a 
university. 

On November 23, 1795, the Ohio Company west of the 
mountains held its last session, at Marietta, and was con- 
tinued in session until January 29, 179(). Tlie final partition 
of lands was made at this time, and on February 1st was 
sworn to before Josiah Munroe,- Justice of the Peace. There 
were eight hundred and nineteen shares classified in sixteen 
agencies as follows : 

Joel Barlow's Agency, 19 shares; William Corliss' 
Agency, 108 shares; A. Gray's Agency, 71 shares; M. 
Cutler's and Dodge's Agency, 86 shares; Ephraim Cutler's 
Agency, 18 shares; E. Downer's Agency, 18 shares; Free- 



Ohio Becomes a State. 113 

man's Agency, 9 shares; E. Harris' Agency, 31 shares; 
Jackson's Agency, 13 shares; May's Agency, 35 shares; 
Parson's Agency, 91 shares; Putnam's Agency, 59 shares; 
Sargent's Agency, 148 shares ; Sproat's Agency, 43 shares; 
Tupper's Agency, 30 shares; Tallmadge's Agency, 43 shares. 

In 1796 a joint company was formed of tifty shareholders, 
at a capital of $75 for the purpose of buying castings, erect- 
ing a furnace and manufacturing salt. Twenty-four kettles 
were bouglit and taken by water to Duncan's Falls, theuce 
seven miles further to the salt springs. Near the stream a 
well was dug about 15 feet deep to the bed rock, through 
the crevices of which the salt water oozed and rose. The 
water was raised from the well by a sweep and pole. The 
n:>en built a furuace of two ranges with twelve kettles each, 
and there they worked day and night. They were able to 
make about 100 pounds of salt in 24 hours, using about 16 
gallons of water. This was the first attempt to manufacture 
salt m Ohio, and the product was a very inferior and costly 
article. It was both a luxury and necessity, and every 
grain of it was carefully used.^ 

During the year 1796, many emigrants arrived in the new 
settlements. The Indian War was over and the New 
Englanders felt more free to come to the West. True a 
large number of these emigrants passed by Marietta and the 
lands of the Ohio Company's purchase to the southwestern 
regions of Ohio, which apr)eared more attractive to some. 
Yet many stopped and were willing to work hard and con- 
tent themselves by earning independence and moderate 
fortunes by economy, thrift and laborious effort. The year 
of peace was gladly welcomed and it seemed tluit the great 
purpose of "independence, liberty and eciuality" was 
realized. 

In December, 1796, al)out Christmas, there was an exces- 
sive cold spell of weather. The rivers were frozen over to 
the depth of nine inches, soon after which there fell two 
feet of snow. The next February the cold was nearly as 
severe, and the snow almost as deep. This was, indeed, a 

1. For an account of the value of salt to the early settlers, see page ')2. 



114 History of Marietta. 

hard winter for the settlers, especially to those who had 
come during- the summer preceding. 

During the latter part of January, 1798, Marietta enter- 
tained her tirst distinguished visitor. It was at this time 
that Louis Phillippe, King of France, passed through this 
place. He was in exile and making a tour through the 
United States. While he was here he met a countryman of 
his, Francis Thierry, the baker. We have no account of the 
opinion tliat the King entertained of tlie town, ))ut there is 
preserved in a book on France a little in(,'ident in which he 
was connected '} 

"111 ascending- the Oliio river he (the King-) had stopped at Marietta, 
and liad gone into the town in search of bread. He was referred to 
this same Mr. Thierry, and the baker not liaving a stocii on hand, set 
himself to lieat his oven to supply his applicant. While this process 
was going on the King walked over the town and visited the interest- 
ing ancient remains which ai"e to be found in the western part of it, 
near the banks of the Muskingiun, and whose history and objects have 
given rise to such various and unsatisfactory speculations. The King 
took a sketch of these works which are indeed the most extensive of 
their class that are found in the vast basin of the Mississippi. On his 
return he found the ice in the Muskingum upon the point of breaking 
up and Mr. Thierry so late in his operation that he had barely time to 
leap into the boat with the bread.'' 

It was not till 1798 that the whole of the Northwest Terri- 
tory contained 5,000 free male inliabitants, the number that 
was required to entitle the territory to organize a General 
Assembly, as stipulated in the Ordinance of 1787. Under 
this Ordinance, one representative was allowed to every 500 
male inhabitants. Accordingly, Washington county was en- 
titled to two representatives. The county then eml)raced 
a territory that now contitutes several counties and parts of 
others, besides itself. Among these are Athens, Gallia, 
Meigs, Morgan, Muskingum, Coshocton, Belmont, Guernsey, 
Noble and Monroe. By a proclamation of Governor St. 
Glair, this election was held on the third Monday in Decem- 
ber, 1798, the day when the elective franchise was first ex- 
ercised northwest of the Ohio river. 

1. Friinee: Its Kinj^, Court and Goveiuiment by an Ainerifan (General Lewis 
Cass. ) 



Ohio BecO'mes a ■ State.- 115 

As a result of this election, Golonel R. J. Meii;s and Paul 
Fearing were chosen as representatives of Wa'shLngton coun- 
ty for a term of, two years. The General Assenjl)ly of the 
State was composed of a governor, legislative cotincil and 
house of representatives.' Colonel Robert Oliver, of Wash- 
ington county,' was one of- the five members, of tlie council. 
During the first session, the Governor vetoed many bills i)assed 
by the two houses, which greatly offended the spirit of the 
house of representatives. No doulvt, this was one of the causes 
wh}'^ the powers of the Governor of the State were so limited 
under the Constitution' of the State which was soon passed. 

The Ordinance of 1787 provided •that "As soon as a legis- 
lature shall be formed in the district, the council and house 
assembled in one room, shall have authority, by joint l)allot, 
to elect a delegate to Congress, who. shall have -a seat in 
Congress with a right' of dehating l)ut not of voting during 
this temporary government." Accordingly, after the organ- 
ization of the legislature, this place, was to be tilled. The 
choice fell on 'William Henry' Harrison, who received a 
majority of one vote over the son of Governor St. Clair, 
Arthur St. Clair, Jr. 

The General Asseml)ly convened at Cincinnati to where the 
seat of government had been transferred by Governor St. 
Clair. He had also adopted a territorial seal, the device 
being a l)uckeye tree; the foreground being another tree, 
felled and cut into logs. The motto was Melhrem laj)sa 
locavit., which signified literally he "planted one better than 
the fallen.-' It is stated that this is the reason why the 
State of Ohio has been called the "Buckeye State," but 
many reasons have been advanced for this and it yet seems 
unsettled. . , . 

By far the most interesting and significant subject before 
the body at this session was that of introducing slavery into 
the territory. It came up on the fourth day of the session 
in a form of a petition from a number of Virginia offi- 
cers praying for permission to move with their slaves into 
the Virginia military districts. Some members of the legis- 
lature were favorable to the prayer of the Virginians, but 



116 History of Marietta. 

their favor was of no consequence. The provision in the 
Ordinance of 1787 forbidding slavery in the Northwest 
Territory was immediately sounded by the opponents of the 
bill, and thus in the first session of the General Assembly of 
Ohio did slavery receive a defeat at its hands. 

This first session which convened in Cincinnati on Sep- 
tember 16, 1799, remained till December 19th, when they 
were met by the Governor and adjourned until the next 
year. It was at this time that he informed them that he 
disapproved of eight or ten of their bills. Among- them 
were those relating to new counties. This veto i:)Ower which 
he exercised freely during the session produced a contention 
whicli resulted in a discord fatal to Governor St. Clair. 

This acrimony was hushed for a time in the universal grief 
of the death of George Washington which occurred in 1799. 
Everywhere was the event observed with solemn funeral 
honors. St. Clair was ardently devoted to Washington and 
to his administration. The old army influence was strong. 
Marietta loved him for he had been an ardent worker in 
favor of the plans of the Ohio Company. To him was honor 
paid, for the whole country felt the loss. 

On Mciy 7, 1800, the territory of Indiana was set off by an 
act of Congress. The seat of government was fixed at 
Vincennes, and the territory included all the area of the 
Northwest Territory excepting that part retained in the ter- 
ritory of Ohio. On the 13fch of the same month, William 
Henry Harrison was appointed Governor of the territory of 
Indiana. At the time of his election he was the territorial 
delegate in Congress, and later Mr. Harrison was Governor 
of the state of Indiana and President of tiie United States, 
and the grandfather of the late President Harrison. The 
setting off of Indiana was only the l^eginning of the division 
of the Northwest Territory. Only about nine years previous 
had the first settlement within this vast territory been 
made. But at this early time tlie fruits of the settlement 
were evident. A great empire in power and influence was 
fast coming to the front as a result of the efforts and strug- 
gles of the early pioneers of Marietta. 



Ohio Becomes a State. 117 

It was during; the year 1800 when the the political parties 
of Federalist and Republican entered the elections of the 
territory. It seemed that this region could no longer be 
considered inferior and barren of settlements. The West 
was beginning to be interested in the political questions of 
the country, and to influence the life thereof. Men of 
national influence were coming to the front out of this sec- 
tion, and the West becoming an influential part of the coun- 
try- 

During the year a census of the United States was taken 
and the state of Ohio was found to contain 45,028 inhab- 
itants, the county of Washington, 5,427, and the town of 
Marietta, from 500 to 525. 

The year 1801 is noted in the history of Ohio as tlie year 
of great controversy about Governor St. Clair. As hereto- 
fore stated there was a large faction in the state which bit- 
terly opposed him. Soon after his reappointment by Pres- 
ident Adams, were charges brought against the Governor 
and an effort put forth to remove him from office. The 
opponents of St. Clair were looking forward to the election 
of Jefferson, and expected the Governor's removal by him. 

But it is interesting to note the stand that the citizens of 
Marietta took in the tight. They knew Governor St. Clair 
and had a warm feeling for him. Consequently, early in 
1801 a committee was appointed at a public meeting to re- 
port an address to the citizens of Washington and other 
counties. The address was reported at another meeting 
and carried by a large majority. It charged the opponents 
of Governor St. Clair as being "designing characters, aiming 
at self-aggrandizement and willing to sacritice the right and 
property of the citizens of the Territory at the shrine of 
private ambition, and deprecated the domestic tempest thus 
created, as only equaled by the dangers of a foreign war. 
It disclaimed and opposed the idea of forming a state gov- 
ernment as involving an expense beyond the power of the 
people to support."^ 

1 Win. T. McClintock in an artic-le on Ohio's Birth Struggle, in the Ohio 
Arc-haeological and Historical Quarterly, July, l(i(>2. 



118' • History .of Marietta. ■. . 

At. this .time thei-q was a propos.ed, division of the. Terri- 
tory, into three parts, the upper, !o\yer and .niiddle, (on tJie 
Ohif) river). There seemed atone tinie to be an agreed 
plan to uni'te the upper and lower portioiis against the mid- 
dle. There was much agitation. over the Boundary Act that 
had been passed. Governor St. Clair in writing to Paul 
Fearing, at W.ashington, says, "you can not i,inagine the 
agitation tliis legislation has created among the people." 
Two men were appointed to go to Washington to advocate the 
cause of the petitioners against the proposed division which 
was. styled '.'a conspiracy, of the, representatives of the upx)er 
and ,lower iDarts.of the Territory to ruin the niiddle part." 
Messengers were also sent in behalf of the Gp.vernor's party. 
The contest which tlien ensue'! was bitter and carried on 
with energy. . , 

The secret of the whole thing was a contest over .Governor 
St. Clair. The mission of Worthin.gton and Baldwin was not 
only to defeat the boundaries, of the Territory porposed by 
Congress., but to secure the removal of St. Clair, doubtless 
the latter being the prime object. This is shown by the 
development of a plan to i;rocure tlie passage of an act 
authorizing a convention of delegates elected l)y the i3eox)le of 
the Territory, to declare wliether they "vvanted a state gov- 
ernment, and if so, to adopt a constitution for that purpose. 
This, they thought, would accom])lish their object. 

This controversy ended on Ax)ril 30, 1802, when Congress 
passed an "enabling act", authorizing the holding of such a 
convention, organized a state government and prescril)ed 
the law of the State. Throughout the different, counties of 
the Territory delegates were elected for such purpose on Octo- 
ber 12, 1802, and the convention met at (yliillicotlie on No- 
vember 1st. Wasliington county elected as delegates 
Elphraim Cutler, Rufus Butman, Benjamin Ives Gilman and 
John Mcintosh. 

The convention met on tlie date named and at the i)lace 
set, for the purpose prescribed by the act. On the third 
day the question was voted on. The minority opposed the 
adoption of a State constitution, thiidving that tlie time had 



Oliio Becomes a State. 119 

not yet. come for such a chang;e, and, no doubt, showing 
their loyalty to Gov. St. Clair. All four of the delegates 
from Washington county were opposed to the plan. But 
the minority had no show, and when the vote was taken 
every delegate supported the constitution, except one, 
Ephraim Cutler casting tlie only negative vote. In regard 
to this he is quoted to have said that "X never gave a vote 
of which I was more proud." 

The question was then debated wliether the measure 
should be submitted to the people. Only a few seemed in 
favor of it. A vote was taken and only seven meml)ers 
voted in favor of it, four of which votes were cast Ijy the 
delegates from Washington county. That such a course 
should have been pursued seems remarkable, for the con- 
vention was called by Congress without a reciuest by the 
Territorial legislature or without the opinion of the inhab- 
itants being iirst obtained. 

Thus Ohio was to become a state. On Felu'uary 19, 1808, 
Congress recognized it as such, and upon this date was the 
state of Ohio admitted into the Union. The settlement 
that had been made at Marietta had sent out its intlu- 
ence until a mighty State had been formed and admitted, 
and other states were soon to follow. From this time on 
Washington county had not the intimate connection with 
the State as before, and it is thus that we leave the affairs 
of the State. Marietta started a new nation, cherished it in 
its youth, influenced it in its organization, guided it in its 
early statehood, and now rejoices in the mighty Empire of 
the West of which it is a part. 

Here, where but a dreary forest spread, 
Putnam, a little band of settlers led, 
And now beholds, with patriot joy elate. 
The infant settlement become a State; 
Sees fruitful orchards and rich fields of grain. 
And towns and cities rising on the plains, 
While fair Ohio bears with conscious pride 
New, laden, vessels to the ocean's tide. 

— Harris Tour, 1803. 
The condition and situation of the town in 1803 is 



120 History of Marietta. 

described Ixy Rev. Thaddeus Mason Harris avIio arrived at 
Marietta on April 23d of that year, wliile making his "tour 
into the territory northwest of the Allegheny Mountains". 
He says : 

There are now within the town plat five hundred and fifty inhabit- 
ants, and ninety-one dwelling- houses., sixty-five of which are frame or 
plank, and three of stone. It contains also eight merchants' stares, 
nineteen buildings occupied by public officers and mechanics, three 
rope walks eight hundred and fifty feet long, a gaol and court house 
under the same roof, and an academy which is used at present as a 
place of worship. 

Marietta is a place of much business, and is rapidly increasing in 
population. A spirit of industry and enterprise prevails. Add to all 
the remarkable healthfulness of the place, the benefit it receives from 
the growing settlements on the Muskingum, and it is easy to 
foresee that it will maintain a character as the most respectable and 
thriving town in the State. The situation of the town is extremely 
well chosen, and is truly delightful. The appearance of the rivers, 
banks and distant hills is remarkably picturesque. Trees of different 
form and foliage give a vast variety to the beauty and coloring of the 
prospect, while the high hills that rise like a rampart all around, add 
magnificence and grandeur to the scene. Back of the town is a ridge 
finely clothed with trees. 



Municipal History. 121 



CHAPTER X. 

Municipal History. 

For the earliest history in reiiard to the hiving out of 
Marietta as a town we innst k)ok to the Ohio Company's 
records. Tiie first meetini>; relative to such was the one 
held in Boston on August 30, 1787. At this nieetiuii- the fol- 
lowing resolution was passed : 

"Boston, Mass., August 30, 1787. 

••Resolved, That five thousand, seven hundred and sixty acres of land 
near the confluence of the Muskingum and Ohio rivers, be reserved for 
a city and commons. Thrt within said tract, and in the most elegible 
situation, there be appropriated for a city, sixty squares. 

"That four of said squares be reserved for public uses, and the remain- 
ing fifty-six divided into house lots." 

Afterwards tliis resolution was changed to the following 
arrangement, which is the i)resent form : 

"Cromwell's Head Tavern, 
Boston, Mass., November 21, 1787. 

'^Resolved, That the lands of the Ohio Company be allotted and 
divided in the following manner, anything to the contrary in former 
resolutions notwithstandii\g, viz : Four thousand acres near the con- 
fluence of the Ohio and Muskingum rivers for a city and commons. 

"That a city at the mouth of the Muskingum river, be so laid out 
into oblong squares as that each house lot shall consist of ninety feet 
in front, and one hundred and eighty feet in depth, with an alley of 
ten feet in width through each square in its oblong direction, and 
that the center street (Washington), crossing the city, be one hundred 
and fifty feet wide, anything to the contrary in former resolutions not- 
withstanding." 

Thus it was that when the city was laid out, it was done 
with reference to the Muskingum rather than the Ohio, and 
the street nearest its bank was called Front, and those 
parallel with it were numbered, while those running at 
right angles were named in honor of Revolutionary 



122 HlsUrnj of Marietta. 



soldiers. Tluis the main streets are named Front, Second, 
Tliird, Fourth, Fifth, etc., and the cross streets, Greene, 
Butler, Putnam, Washiuiiton, Warren, Montsi'omery, Hart, 
etc. Of course there are streets whose names do not come 
under this rule, as frequently some other consideration enter- 
ed iut() the naminj;' of them. 

In the early layinfz; out of the town, public i^rounds were 
reserved on the bank of the Muskiiiiiiim, and all the ancient 
remains and mounds were preserved Ijy including tliem in 
s([uares. At the first meeting of the Ohio Company, west of 
the mountains, which was held on July. 2, 1788, and con- 
tinued by adjournment till August 11th, it was resolved 
that the elevated square. No. 11, be called Quadvanaou\ No. 
19, Capltol'ium\ No. 01, Cecelia; that '*the great road 
through the covert way" be named Sacra Via; that the re- 
served public square in the town, including the buildings at 
the l)lock-house, be called Campus Martins. (A more par- 
ticTilar description of these will l^e given in the chapter on 
Historical IJemains.) 

In the histf)ry of the municipal aH'airs of Marietta we lind 
an (nirly reference to section twenty-nine, or the nainisterial 
section. It will be remembered that section twenty-nine 
in each township of the Ohio Company's purchase was re- 
served for the support of religion. In Marietta township 
this section happened to be included in the town plat and 
this fact caused the directors much trouble. The ministerial 
section included a large part of Marietta and Harmar, and 
the l)()undary line may be descril)ed as follows: Beginning 
at tlie intersection of Sixth and Wayne streets in Marietta, 
on the Ohio river, the east line runs north, crossing Seventh 
street near the middle of square number 71, Eighth and 
Hart streets at their intersection ; thence to a point back of 
College Hill; thence due west, crossing Tupper at Seventh 
street. Sixth, Wooster, Fifth and Fourth streets to the north- 
west corner of Washington and Third streets; thence due 
south, crossing Second street, to Front street near its inter- 
section with Wooster, thence in same direction diagonally 
across the Muskingum river, entering Harmar at the inter- 



Municipal History. 123 



section of Lancaster and Muskingum streets; thence mid- 
way betweert Second and Third streets and parallel witli 
them to the Ohio river. 

In tiie Land Laws for Ohio We learn that Griffin Greene, 
Robert Oliver, Benjamin Ives Oilman, Isaac fierce, Jona- 
than Stone, Ephraini Cutler and William liufus Putnam 
were the trustees who originally composed the corporation 
established l^y an act of the territorial government dated 
November 27, 1800, for managing the leasing of the min- 
isterial and school lands in the county of Waphington.^ Sec- 
tion 7 of the ar.t sets forth that "whereas a portion of tlie 
town of ]\Iarietta, is built on the fractional lot number 
twenty-nine, . . . . and whereas it is reasonable that 
those persons who have built or might build valuable houses 
on the same, should hold the land so built on, by a perma- 
nent lease : Be it therefore eiiacted, that the said trustees 
are authorized to lease any part of the lot number twenty- 
nine, mentioned in this section, except such streets and 
commons as have been laid out and established as public 
highways, l)y the court of general quarter sessions of the 
Ijeace, for the county of Washington." It v;as specitied 
that the leases should be for ninety-nine years, renewal)le 
forever, and that in no case was the annual rent to exceed 
ten dollars for one-third of an acre (except where more than 
one dwelling was built upon the same), and that in no case 
should the annual rental fall below one dollar for one-third 
of an acre. ■■ ' 

In 1805 the leasing of the ministerial section was taken 
out of the hands of this corporation and a new one w^as 
esta1)lished and empowered with this especial duty. In 
1806 it w^as replaced by another, and on February 14, 1810, 
an act was passed reducing the number of^trustees ih three. 
Under this act Thoniafe Stanley, John Sharp and GorneLus 
Houghland were appointed, but in 1814 John Sharp 'resigned 
and Timothy Buell was appointed to till the vacancy. - 

The owners of Marietta lots within the ministerial' section 
can obtain a deed in fee simple from the Governot of the 

1. Land Laws for Ohio, page 1S2. 



124 History of Marietta. 

State upon a payment of a snm sufficient to yield a yearly 
interest equivalent to the annual ministerial rent. Many 
of the property owners now hold these governor's deeds. 

In the Journal of the Ohio Company it is stated that in 
1795 the Ohio Company took some action in regard to the 
lands on the west side of the Muskingum, and the super- 
int3ndent of surveys was directed to lay out city lots on the 
Harmar side of the river. He was to go "up the Muskingum 
as far as he may find land suitable for the pur- 
pose, leaving a sufficient street along the bank of the river? 
and also leaving convenient avenues or streets from the 
river back to the hill." Also to lay out "as many house lots 
as the land might be suitable for, along both sides of the 
highway, leading from the river near Fort Harmar, west." 
The unappropriated lands lying on the northeast bank of 
the Muskingum was to be laid off into city or house lots. 
In Jan nary, 1796, ten acres were reserved for a burying 
ground, between city square No. 33 and the three acre lots; 
there were also reserved the elevated squares CapitoUum and 
Quadranaou and the land included in Sacra Via. The 
lands Ij'ing in Campus Martins square and the garden lots 
attached were held by the jjroprietors of the Ohio Company 
without title, but the Company upon January 22, 1796, 
ordered them to be sold. 

It has already been stated that the township of Marietta 
was established by the court of quarter sessions in 1790;^ 
but Marietta was not incorporated as a town until the year 
1800. Until the year 1825, the incorporated town and the 
township of Marietta appear to have been coextensive. On 
September 1, 1800, was taken the first stej) toward the in- 
corporation of the town, when a meeting of the citizens was 
held for that x>urpose. At that meeting a committee, con- 
sisting of Rufus Putnam, Return J. Meigs, Sr., Paul Fear- 
ing, Benjamin Ives Oilman and William Rufus Putnam 
was appointed to make application to the territorial legisla- 
ture for the passage of an act authorizing the measure they 
wished consummated. 

1. See page 80. . . 



Municipal History. 125 



The following; petition was sent to the Governor of the 
Territory Northwest of the Ohio, the Legislative Council and 
House of Representatives in General Asseniljly at Chilli- 
cothe, Ohio : 

'■'■To His Excellenci/ the Governor of fit e Territonj Xorthirest of llie Ohio, the 
Legislative Council and House of Representotires in General Assemhh/: 
"The petition of the subscribers, the inhabitants of Marietta, re- 
spectfully showeth that your petitioners are desirous that the inhab- 
itants of the township of Marietta may be incorporated into a body 
politic, and corporate, vested with power to regulate the internal po- 
lice of said township, and provide for the incidental expenses arising 
within the same. Wherefore your petitioners pray you to take the 
subject into consideration, and enact a law granting them such privil- 
eges as are commonly enjoyed by incorporate towns in many of the 
states composing the United States of America." 

The foreiioing i)etition was signed by twenty-three citi- 
zens, on the back of v^diich is the follov.Mng note in the hand- 
writing of William Rufus Putnam : 

"November 6, 1800. Referred to Meigs, Sibley and Smith, who are 
appointed to examine the journal of the last session, etc, Mr. Fearing 
added to said committee." 

The act creating the town of Marietta was passed Novem- 
ber 3d, approved by Governor St. Clair on December 2nd, to 
take effect on January 1, 1801. Marietta w^as thus the first 
town incorporated in the Northwest Territory; Athens, how- 
ever, was the second, being incorporated only four days 
later. 

The incorporation act was framed after those enacted in 
Massachusetts. The first section of the act to incorj)orate 
the town of Marietta sets forth the boundary of the land 
known by the name of the town of Marietta, to-wit: 
"beginning at a post on the northern bank of the Ohio river, 
at a point where the line between the seventh and eighth 
ranges of townships, surveyed agreeable to the ordinance of 
Congress of the twentieth of May, one thousand seven 
hundred and eighty-five, intersects the said river, thence 
running north, on the line of the said seventh and eighth 
ranges, eight miles, fifty-six chains and eighty-five links, to 
the southeast corner of the donation tract or grant 



126 History of Marietta. 

made to the Ohio Compaiiy; theiiGe west, on tlie said 
boundary line of the said donation tract, twelve miles to 
the west boundary line of the ninth ran<i;e of townships, 
surveyed as aforesaid; thence south on the line between the 
ninth and tentli ranges of townships, eigiit miles, twenty- 
one chains, forty-live links, to the soutliwest corner of the 
said second township in the said ninth range; 
thence east on the line between tlie tirst and 
second townships, in the said ninth range, two miles, tifty- 
nine chajns, to the Oliio river; thence easterly ))y the Ohio 
river, to the place of beginning/' 

It was provided in the second section of said act "That 
the inhabitants of tlie town of Marietta, be and they are 
hereby declared, a body politic and corporate, and to be 
known as such, by the name of 'The Town of MAKraTTA.' " 
The act -also provided for the regular "town meeting,'' at 
whicli should be elected a chairman, a town clerk, treasurer, 
"three or five able and discreet persons of good moral char- 
acter, to be stjded tlie council," assessors, overseers of the 
poor, supervisors of the highway, fence viewer and collector. 
It was furtlier enacted tliat "Kufus Putnam and Griflin 
Greene, Esquires, be and they are hereby authorized 
and required, to issue the first warrant, to convene the in- 
habitants of said town, in town meeting, for the purpose of 
electing town officers." 

This act, altliough amended in 1812, remained in force 
until 1825, ■ when another cliarter was obtained which re- 
duced the town limits so as to include only such parts of the 
old town as were contained in the plat as filed in the Re- 
corder's office. By this charter three wards were estab- 
lished, and nine 'Councilmen were to be elected on the first 
of March each year. These counoiinieu chose the. Mayor, 
Recorder and Treasurer from their own iiumber, and ap- 
pointed the Marslial,- Surveyor, Olerk of the Market and all 
other town officers; Harmar was made the Second ward and 
Marietta east-side was made the first and third- wards, each 
ward being entitled to three councilmenl •• •• 

On March 7, 1835, ' another act was passed^ by v/hich the 



Midi iei pal II '(Story. 127 

boundaries of tlie town were left unchanj2;ed, but the system 
of tiie election of officers and of the government of the town 
was somewhat modiiied. The mayor, marshal and nine trus- 
tees were elected annually. Tlie mayor presided in tlie 
council, but had no vote. 

Oil. account of local dissatisfaction the west side secured a 
separate corporate existence on March 15, 1837, and was in- 
corporated as Harmar. What tliis. dissatisfaction was can 
not truly be stated in any historical way. ("*ertain plans and 
hopes were doul)tless cherished l)y some of the leading citi- 
zens about the time of the l)uilding' of the lochs in tlie 
Muskingum, which plans, if consummated, would have made 
Harmar quite a city. As to the separation there was no good 
and sufficient canse for so doing. Tliis separation caused 
the passage of the act of 1837 dividing Marietta proper 
into two wards, l)ut in all other respects it was the same as 
the one passed in 1885. 

On October 29, 1853, Marietta chartei-ed as a city of the 
second class in accordance with the Municipal Code Bill 
pasfjed in 1852. The town council passed an ordinance 
determining the organization of the city in a resolution as 
follows : 

"Resolved, That the town council of ttie Incorporated Village of 
Marietta, hereby determine that the said village, agreeable to section 
22, page 370, Vol. 51, Ohio General Laws, is lierebj' erected a city of the 
Second class. Passed October 29, 1853. 

James Dunn, Mayor, 
"Attest GrEORGE WvLT.YS DoDOE, Rscorder." 

In 1851 the corporation was divided into three wards, and 
during the same year a revision of the ordinances of the city 
was made. In 1861 all the ordinances then in force were 
codified and published in pamphlet form. The munici- al 
code of 1869 materially changed the administration of city 
governments in the State which caused luother revision to 
be made. This was done in 1875 by S. J. Hathaway, tlieii 
City Solicitor, Since that time there; have been clinrter 
amendments with protective ordinances passed from tim'=' to 
time, which v/ere all codified and published in 1803. .This 



128 History of Marietta' 



codification was necessary also on account of the annexation 
of Harmar to Marietta in 1890, tlie city then being divided 
into six wards; the first four wards embracing the main part 
of the city, and the fifth and sixth composing the west 
side. 

The reuniting of the village of Harmar to the 
city of Marietta was a matter of much interest 
to both places at that time. It Vv'as inexpedient for each 
to remain as separate and distinct corporations. There 
never had been any justifiable reason or any good cause why 
they ever became separate corporations. It was only a 
petty and unimijortaiit reason that caused West Marietta to 
withdraw in 1887. But in May, 1890, were the two corpora- 
tions united. On March 4, 1890, the council of the city of 
Marietta passed an ordinance submitting to the voters of the 
said city the question of annexing the village of Harmar 
to the said city ; on March 5th the village of Plarmar passed 
an ordinance submitting the same question to its voters. On 
Ayn'il 17, 1890, a vote was taken in each of the corporations 
upon the question of the annexation of Harmar to Marietta, 
and in each place the question was voted in favor of annex- 
ation. Commissioners were then appointed by eacii corpora- 
tion to arrange the terms and cf)nditions of this annexa- 
tion. For the city of Marietta were appointed D. B. Torpy, 
L. W. Ellenwood and R. L. Nye; for Harmar, Douglas Put- 
nam, W. F. Rol)ertson and W. M. Morse. 

Upon the 18th of May, 1890, these men entered into a 
Memorandum of Agreement as such Commissioners, setting 
forth the terms and conditions upon which such annexation 
should take x^lace. This was reported to the councils of the 
two corporations, and upon May 14, 1890, it was accepted by 
the council of Harmar, and an ordinance passed by this vil- 
lage annexing itself to the city of Marietta; and on May 14, 
1890, the council of Marietta also accepted the report of the 
Commissioners, and the same was published on May 22nd. 
The Instrument of Agreement was drawn by R, L. Nye and 
stands on record as drawn at tliat time. 



Municipal History. 129 



Chairman of the "Town Meeting" and Mayor. 

Tlie <)ri<;iiial act iiic(jrporatiiii;' the town of Marietta 
passed by the General Assembly of the State of Ohio on 
December 2, 1800, provided for the "election of a chair- 
man of the town meetinir, who shall administer the oath of 
ottice to the town clerk, preside during the meeting, deter- 
mine all matters of order." Tlie inhabitants of the town 
were empowered to assemble in the so called "town meet- 
ing" and make an agreement upon such necessary rules, 
orders and by laws for the direction and management of the 
ali'airs of the town as they judged most conducive to the 
peace, welfare and good order of the same. It was over 
these meetings that the chairman was to preside and pre- 
serve order. 

The first chnirinaii of the "town meeting" was Kufus 
Putnam, chosen in ISOl. These "town meetings" continued 
to be held as long, as the original act which incorporated the 
town remained in full force. On January 8, 1825, was 
passed an act })y the General Assembly providing "that for 
the better ordering and governing of the said town of Mari- 
etta, and the inhabitants thereof, there shall henceforth be 
in said town, a Town Council, composed of mayor, recorder 
and trustees." The three trustees were to be elected 
annually in each ward and the persons so chosen were to 
choose from their own body, a mayor, recorder and treas- 
urer, who, with the remaining six composed the town coun- 
cil. It was also i^rovided that he could exercise 
the same powers in civil and criminal cases as are 
delegated to justices of the peace; he was authorized to 
hear and determine all cases arising under the laws and 
ordinances of the corporation ; to render judgment, and issue 
execution, and to award all such process as may be neces- 
sary to exercise the authority vested in him. In accord- 
ance therewith, in 1825 Daniel H. Buell was chosen 
mayor of Marietta, who resigned, and James Booth was ap- 
pointed to fill the vacancy. Since that time, the head otficer 
of the city has been called the mayor. # 



130 History of Marietta. 

The ma]iner of choosing the mayor was soon changed. The 
act of 1835 provided that elections should be held annually 
for the choice of mayor and marshal. By this act there was 
added to his duties that of presiding in the town council, 
Init not having a vote. The term of the otfice and the man- 
ner of election of the mayor remained thus till 1852, when 
the General Assenibb; of the State passed an act providing 
for the organization of cities and incorporated villages. 
This act defines the term of mayor as two years, which term 
of office still remains. The act provides that he shall be 
electsd by the qualified voters of the city. The mayor (^f 
the city becomes the chief executive officer and conservator 
of its peace. Upon him rests the resi^onsibility of order 
and government in the city and to him do we look for the 
enforcement of the city ordinances and mtiintainance of good 
government. 

The office is one of honor and trust. The comnensation 
of the mayor of Marietta m accordance with an ordinance 
passed March 20, 1895, is $800. 

The following is a list of the chairmen of the "town meet- 
ing" and m.ayors of Marietta from ]8()] to the present time : 

1801-4 Kufus Putnam, cliaii-man of the town meeting-. 

1804_8 Dudley Woodbridge, cliairman of the town meeting. 

1808-9 Edwin Putnam, chairman of the town meeting. 

1809-10 Paul Fearing, chairman of the town meeting. 

1810-11 Seth AVashburn, chairman of the town meeting. 

1811-14: Ichabod Nye, chairman of the town meeting. 

1814-15 Caleb Emerson, chairman of the town meeting. 

1815-16 John Brough, chairman of the town meeting. 

1816-17 Caleb Emerson, chairman of the town meeting. 

1817-19 James Sharp, chairman of the town meeting. 

1819-20 Caleb Emerson, chairman of the town meeting. 

1820-22 Ichabod Nye, chairman of the town meeting. 

1822-23 John Clark, chairman of the town meeting. 

1823-25 

1825-6 Daniel H. Buell,i and 1836-2 Anselm T. Nye, mayor 

James M. Booth, mayor. 1842-4 Daniel H. Buell, 
1826-1 James M. Booth, ' " 1844-9 Louis Soyez, " 

1831-3 James Dunn, " 1849-0 Anselm T. Nye, " 

1833-6 Nahuni Ward, " 1850-1 Louis Soyez, " 

1. Resigned, l)elng at this time county recorfier. 



Municipal History. 



131 



1851-4 James Dunn, ni; 

1854-(i Daniel Protsnian, 
1S56-8 William A. Wliittl sey 
1858-0 Ethen H. Allen, 
1860-4 William A.WhiVilesey 
1864-8 Samuel S. Knowle^, 
1868-2 Frederick A. Wlieelec 
1872-1 John V. Ramsey, 
1874-8 Jewett P.ilmpr, 
1S78-0 William Gline , 



ayir. 1880-2 R. E. Harte, mayor. 

1882-4 Chas. W. Ricliards, 
1884-S Sidney Ridgeway, 
18SS-0 Josiah Coulter, 
1890-4 Charles Richardson, 
1894-6 Jewett Palmer, 

, " 1896-8 Edward Meisenhelder, 

" 1S98-0 Chas. Richardson, 

j<)U0-2 W. E. Sykes, 
I'.'U:- D". O. A. Lambert. 




"'^ 




Oscar A. Lambert, Mayor. 

Since its incorporation as a town, Marietta has had ten 
(litt'erent chairmen of the "town meeting" and twentv-two 



132 History of Marietta. 

different mayors, a total of thirty-two. It ivS interestini!; to 
note that Anselm T. Nye served in tlie capacity of mayor 
h)iii>;er than any otlier incumbent of the office, having served 
seven years, from 1836 till 1812 and from 1819 till 1850. 

The present incumbent of this office is Dr. Oscar A. Lam- 
bert. Dr. Laml)ert was elected mayor of the city of Mari- 
etta at the spring election of 1902, upon a ticket Ivuown as 
the "Good Government." This new ticket, being en- 
dorsed and supported ])y a large numl)er of the Vjest and 
most influential men of the city, stood for reform in the 
matter of municipal government. The main argument in 
the campaign for the support of this ticket was the enforce- 
ment of the laws and ordinances regulating the sale of 
liquor, gambling, etc. It was for this main purpose, 
together with the many duties involving upon such an officer, 
that Dr. Laml)ert was elected mayor of Mari9tta. 

For many years Mr. Land)ert has been one of the leading 
Xjhysicians of the city. He was the valedictorian of his class 
which graduated from the Starling Medical College of Co- 
lumbus, Ohio, in 1891. The first two years of his practice 
was at Chester Hill, Ohio, and in 1890 he came to Marietta 
and estal)lished himself in practice. During this time he 
has served his i^rofession nobly and today stands among its 
leaders. In his efforts to further serve the people he de- 
serves the loyal sui)port of every citizen of Marietta, that 
through his service the city may be benefitted, improved 
and beautified. 



Town Clerk, Recorder and City Clerk. 

The original act, incorporating the town of Marietta, 
passed December 2, 1800, provided for the election of a town 
clerk who should serve for the term of one year. Accord- 
ingly, at the first election held for the i^urpose of electing 
officers of the town, David Putnam was elected town clerk. 
His chief duty was to keep a record of all votes in the "town 
meetings", and all other items that should be a matter of 
town record. 



Municipal History. 



133 



The act of 1825 in*ovicled that the above records be kept 
by a person designated as the recorder. This act provided 
that in case of the absence or inability of tlie mayor, the 
recorder should be vested with such power and authority. 
He was chosen from the body of trustees elected annually, 
of which mention has been made under the head of the 
mayor. The act of 1835 made no change in the name, duty, 
term of office or manner of election of the officer of record- 
er, and neither did the act passed in 1837. 

The Municipal Code Law referred to under the head of 
mayor provided that incorporated villages shall have a 
recorder who shall be the clerk of the corporation, and for 
cities of the first and second class a city clerk was to be elect- 
ed by the council from the qualified voters of the city. 
In 1853 Marietta became a city of the second class and thus 
came under. the provisions of this act, and in 1859, under an 
act passed that j^ear providing for the election of a city 
clerk by the council for a term of two years. 

The salary of the clerk of Marietta in accordance with an 
ordinance passed on March 26, 1901, is $900 per year. 

The following is the list of town clerks, recorders and city 
clerks of Marietta from 1801 to the present time : 



ISOl-i David Puttiani, town clerk 
1804-9 Nathaniel Gates 
1809-0 Benjamin Rng-gles " " 
1810-5 Samuel P. Hildreth " " 
1815-6 Robert C. Barton " " 
1816-5 Royal Prentiss " ." 

1825-0 Caleb Emerson, recorder 
1826-7 John Crawfordi and 

.John Mills 
1827-0 Royal Prentiss, recorder 
1830-1 William P. Skinner " 
1831-2 William P. Skinneri 

and Daniel P. Bosworth 
1832-3 William Slocomb " 

1833-5 Joseph P. Wightman " 
1835-6 M. Joseph Anders " 

1836-7 James M. Booth " 



1813-7 John T. Clogston, recorder 

1847-9 Thos. W. Ewart " 
1819-1 Selden S. Cooke 
1851-2 Seidell S. Gookei and 

William S. Ward " 

1852-3 Davis Greene, " 

1853-4 George W. Dodge " 

1854-5 George W. Dodge, city clerk 

1855-6 John Test " " 

1856-0 Aiiselm T. Nye " " 

1860-3 John Test " " 

1.863-9 Anselm T. Nye " " 

1869-3 Daniel B. Torpy " " 

1873-6 Willis H. Johnson " " 

1876-0 G. C. Best, Jr. " " 

1880-4 Chas. H. Newton " " 

1884-1 George Wieser " " 



1. Resigned. 



134 



History of Jltd'ictta. 



1837-;? Tlionias W. Ewaii.riM'ordcr ISSil-R T.oiiis MucIUm-. city clt'vk 
IS!).") Carl !?('ckcr. cil y flrrk 

siiicf ilic iiu'()i-i>(i''alioii of IMariclta it has luni ;50 tlilVcriMil persons 
wild lia\(' sci'vcd as clcrUs ol'tlio town and city. Koyal Frcnliss 
served ionjier than any oi" I lie other clerks, having" served eh'veii yi'ars. 
from 1S17 till 1825 as town clerk and from ]8'27 till J88t) as rtMorder of 
the||,to\vn. 

Mr. ("arl l^ooker, the present city clerk, is one of the 
yotiiiiiost nuMi connected with tlie city jiovernnient. Mr. 
Becker is a native of Marietta and in its si-hools reciMvcsl his 
ediicatiiHi. In thi^ fall of 18i)r) he was idoctcMl by the council 
as city cUm-R t<^ till llu> vacancy eansed l)y tiio resiii'nation of 
Louis MuoUor, which ollico !ie luis since hchl. 



Town Axn City ThkAvSiirkk. 

'V\\o original act incovi)oratinii- thc^ town of M:u"i(.>tta, 
])assed Decemher 'i, 1800, ])rovided for the election of a 
treasurer who should s;rve for one year. The same provision 
A\as uiadi> for ihe tdoctioii of the treastirer as for the town 
clerk, llis chief duty was "to keep a fair and Just account 
of all money paid by him ui»on the orders (d" tlie town coun- 
cil.'* The lirst tri\isiirer of Marietta was Ichalnxl Nye, who 
served from 1801 to 1801. 

The act of 18:25 had the same pro\ ision for the election of 
tnvisurer as that o^ mayor and rcn-order, likewise the acts 
of iS-v) ami 18oT. Kacdi one of these acts designated the of- 
lictM- as ''Treasure^'"' instead of "'Town Treasurer'' as oriiiin- 
all,\ calhMJ. in 18r)L' the ollice het-ame sii1\ject to the Munici- 
I)al Toile Law passed that year. Since J870 the county 
treasurer has had chari;e of the linances of the city, and is 
ex-oifie'io the city treasurer. 

The compensation of the county treasurer for actinii; in 
the cai)acity of city -treasurer is ,fr)0O per year, as allowed 
by tho (•oiiiity conimissioniM's. 

The followiiii;' is a list of the treasiiriM-s of l\lari(.>t1a from 
1801 to the ])resent time : 

isol Ol Iclialuui Nye, towri treasurer. 
18(11-0!) Nathaniel (iates, town treasurer. 
18()!t-ll Selli Wasliburn, town treasun'r. 



Municipal History. 



135 



ISl I-IT) .I;il)i'/ 'I'nic, (own 1 rcnsiircr. 
lSir)-18 .loscpli lloldcii, town ( rcMSiircr. 
1S18-21 Sampson Cole, (own I i-c.-isiirci-. 
IS'il-'jr) John Mills, town 1 rcMsiii-cr. 



lS2r)-2() 
182(i-27 

1S27-2!) 
IS2!)-;U) 

I8;u)-;w 
is;}2-;{;i 
i8;{;}-;{r) 
i8;{r)-)}(5 
18;«5-;i7 
18i37-;«) 

1870-70 
1870-74 

1874-78 
1878-80 
1880-84 
ISSI-SC, 
188()-!K) 
185)0-94 
1894-'.)8 
18<)8-()2 
liH)2- 



-Jaint's VVlii(n('y. ( rcasii rcr. 18;{il-4;{ 1 >anioI T'rolsniaii.l rcasiircr 



.loiin Mills' and 
.laiMc'S V\'hi(ni'y. 
.lames VVIiilncy 
Amos Dunham 
liobcrt Craw lord 
Joseph AVij^lil ma I 
John Tjowis 
James Willifow 
Felix Reg'nier 
Abner Guittean 



184;wit Eli James 
I8lt-ir, Daniel \\ Hoswoiih 
1815- t7 Daniel I'rolsman 
" 1817-18 HiMijamin Soule 

" I818-r)0 KoheiM Crawford 

" 18f)0-r)8 Abner (;iii((eau 

18r)8-r)il John D. Cram 
18r)i)-(iO Abner (;Mi((eaii 
18(i0-()l John O. Cram 
18(n-();{ Charles W. Hall 
lS();?-70 

Seplcmber Lewis Ander-son, eoniily (reasurer.- 

8ei>(ember Krnst l^indner, (H)iin(y treasurer. 

Sei)(ember William S. VVau^h, county treasurer. 

September William K. (ioddard, eoiuHy (reasiirer. 

September .lohn liolsl, couiily (feasurt'r. 

September Walter Thomas, counly treasurer. 

September 'I'homas ,(. ('onner, county treasurer. 

September (leor^e W. Stanley, county treasurer. 

September (J. .1. Lund, county treasurer. 

September V. V. D.-nia, county treasurer. 



MarieKa has had HI did'erent treasurers, Abner (Tiiittenu haviiii;- 
served the Ion jjfest in such capacity. lie was treasurer for ten years, 
i'rom is;i7 (ill is:!<.» and Irom lsr)0 (o 18r)S. 

The present county treasurer, Mr. Uana, is e.n-oMvio city 
treasurer and for mention oC him as stich, reference is 
made to the next cliapter under (he lieadinjj;- of County 
Treasurer. 



INIahsual. 

Tlie act incorporatiui;- the town of Marietta passed ,Ianu- 
ary 8, IS^Jo, provided for tlie api)ointinent of a marshal by 
tlie tow n council, which Avas then composed of the mayor, 



1. H( slf^nt'il, limliifi been cleclcd low ii i-ccordcr, 
•I. Oouiily I ii'.'isui'cr, tx-ojlicio cily I i-c;isiirer. 



136 



History of Marietta. 



recorder and trustees. In accordance therewith the coun- 
cil appointed Daniel Protsnmn as the first marshal of Mari- 
etta. The marshal continued to be appointed by the coun- 
cil until 1859 when an act was passed providini;- that the 
voters of each city of the second class should elect a marshal 
for a term of one year, Marietta having become a city of the 
second class in 18-58. 

This act was amended in 1869, again in 1872 and again in 
1877 so that now all the city officers serve for two years. 
The salary of the marshal of Marietta as, fixed l)y an ordi- 
nance passed on DeceUiber 29, 1896, is $900 per annum. 

The following is the list of marshals of Marietta from 
1826 to tlie present time : 



182()-27 Daniel Piu)tsnian, marshal 

1827-28 Enoch Huff, 

1828-29 Genison Prentis " 

1829-85 Griffin Greene " 

1885-3(5 John Test 

1836-88 Marcellus J. Morse " 

1888-12 .James Marshall " 

1S12-48 Thomas Porter " 

1818-11 Solomon FuUeri and 

Thomas Porter " 

1811-15 Thomas Porter " 

1815-17 .Jiniia Jennings " 

1817-18 Frederick Buck " 

1818-49 Joseph Skinner " 



1819-50 Samuel H. Fuller, marshal 

1850-51 James W. Glogston " 

1851-52 John Wilson " 
1852-58 John Snydel- 

1858-54 William Babcock " 

1854-56 Joseph Deeble " 

1856-60 James I. Goldsmith " 

1860-(55 Henry Kelly " 

1865-69 Darius Towsley '' 

1869-71 Leander K. Dutton " 

1871-78 Darius To-wsley " 

1878-95 Jacob H. Dye " 

1895-97 James Parlin " 

1897- Jacob H. Dye " 



There have been 28 different marshals of Marietta, Jacob H. Dye 
having the honor of holding the office the longest. At the expiration 
of his present term, he will have been marshal for twenty-three years, 
from 1878 till 1895 and from 1897 till 1908. 



Surveyor and Civil Engineer. ■ 

Section 5 of the act incorporating the town of Marietta, 
passed January 8, 1825, recites that the town couiK^il shall 
annually appoint a town surveyor, also naming other officers 
appointed by the same authority. In accordance therewith a 
surveyor was appointed the next year, 1826, in the person of 
David Skinner, the first town surveyor. For a further ac- 

1. Resigned. 



Municipal History: 137 



count of the manner of choosing and term of office of sur- 
veyor, 'reference is made to the j^rovisions of the Municipal 
Code Law referred to under the other city officers. 

The compensation of the civil engineer as fixed by an 
ordinance passed on March 1, 1887, is $3.50 per day for 
actual' service and a proportionate rate for parts of day's 
service rendered. 

The following is a list of the survej'ors and civil engi- 
neers of Marietta from 1826 to the present time : 

1826-8 David C. Skinner, surveyor. 

1828-0 Douglas Putnam " 

18B0-2 William Slocomb 

1882-6 Douglas Putnam " 

1836-7 •■ " 

1887-50 William R. Putnam " 

1850-2 Israel W. Andrews' 

1852-8 Rufus E. Harte ■ " 

1858-54 Josepli B. Ward, " 

1851-55 A. Devine, civil engineer. 

1855-56 Alexander Haskin, civil engineer. 

1856-58 Edward Walker, civil engineer. 

1858-62 Alexander Haskin, civil engineer. 
. 1862-66 Rufus E. Harte,, civil engineer. 

1866-69 -John McGee, civil engineer. 
, 1869-70 Rufus E. Harte, civil, engineer. 

1870-71 John -McGee, civil engineer. 

1871-75 T.F. Davis, civil engineer. 

1875-86 John A. Plumer, civil engineer. 

1886-92 J. P. Hulbert, civil engineer. 

1892-96 E. Frank Gates, civil engineer. 

1896-98 W. P. Mason, civil engineer. 

1898-00 E. Frank Gates, civil engineer. 

1900-02 W. P. Mason, civil engineer. 

1902- ,E. Frank Gates, civil engineer. 

As Surveyors and civil engineers there have been in all 17 in Mari- 
fetta. J'ohn A. Pltiriier has acted in stich capacity tlie longest, having 
served for eleven years,. from 1875 till 1886i . ■ 



Street Commissioner. 

Und^r an act to amend the act incorporating tlie town of 
Marietta passed May 15, 1837, said amendment being passed 
on January 28, 1818, provision is made whereby "The town 



138 History of Marietta. 

council of said town shall annually appoint one or more 
superintendents of streets and highways." In accordance 
with this act the council appointed a street commissioner 
for the town of Marietta and prescribed specifically in ac- 
cordance thereto his duties. 

The ofiice is now elective and the compensation is $900 per 
annum in accordance with an ordinance passed on March 26, 
1901. 

The following is a list of the street commissioners of Mari- 
etta since the creation of the office : 

1849-51 Israel W. Andrews, street commissioner. 
1851-53 John O. Cram, street commissioner. 
1853-51 Joseph B. Ward, street commissioner. 
1851-55 John Preston, street commissioner. 
1855-56 Joseph Deeble, street commissioner. 
1856-58 Bernard Maloy, street commissioner. 
1858-59 E. W. T. Clark, street commissioner. 
1859-83 .John M. Hook, street commissioner. 
18!S3-89 John M. Hook, city commissioner. 
18S9-91 George Gephart, city commissioner. 
1891- Charles J. Best, city commissioner. 

Marietta has had ten different street and city commissioners- 
John M. Hook has served as such for the greatest number of years, from 
1859 to 1889. 

Mr. Best, the present commissioner, has always lived iiiMaretta, and 
for 16 years he owned and operated the Marietta wharfboat. He is a 
faithful official and one who takes much pride in seeing the streets of 
Marietta beautiful, clean and healthful. 



City Solicitor. 

The Municipal Code Law of 1852 created cities of the first 
and second class with \X\q office of city solicitor. Marietta 
becoming a city of the second class on October 29, 1853, 
elected its first solicitor the following year. The term of 
oflBce is two years. The principal duties of the city solicitor 
are "to advise the council, tiie committees of the city 
council and the officers of the city upon all legal questions 
that may be referred to him affecting the interests of the 
city ; to attend to all suits that may be hereafter commenced 



Municipal Ri story. 139 



in any of tlie coiu'ts of this county, in which the city is inter- 
ested, and to perform such other professional services as 
may from time to time be required of him by the city 
council." 

The salary of the city solicitor of Marietta is now fixed at 
$500 per year by an ordinance passed on March 20., 1895. 

The following is a list of the city solicitors of Marietta 
from 1854 to the present time : 

185i-60 Melvin Clark, solicitor. 1882-86 Chas. Eicliardson solicitor.. 

1860-62 Franklin Buell " 1886-88 W. G. Way 

1862-66 William B. Loomis " 1888-90 Charles W. Richards " 

1866-70 H. L. Sibley " 1890-94 A. D. Follett " 

1870-74 R. L. Nye " 1894-96 J. C. Brenan " 

1874-76 S. J. Hathaway " 1896-02 Charles W. Richards " 

1876-82 W.'G. Way " 1902 F. J. Cutter, 

Few different persons have served as solicitors of Marietta. Charles 

W. Richards served the long-est, having served from 1888 till 18S0 and 

from 1896 to 1902, in all eight years. 

The present city solicitor, F. J. Cutter, was elected in the 
spring of 1902. Mr. Cutter was a member of the gradiuiting 
class of 1868 of Marietta (Jollege, and has been a member of 
the Washington county bar since 1875. From 1882 till 1888 he 
was Probate Judge of the county, and in 1889 was elected to 
the Sixtj-Ninth General Assembly of Ohio. His long ex- 
perience as an attorney and success in political offices makes 
him well qualified for the position to which he has been 
elected. He has always })een an enterprising and public 
spirited man, and it is safe to say that the legal matters of 
the city will be well attended to by him. 



Council. 

The original act of December 2, 1800, incorporating the 
town of Marietta, provided that at the regular "toA\ n meet- 
ing" there should be elected "three or five al)le and discreet 
persons of good moral character, to be styled the council." 
The first men elected in accordance with this provision were 
Rufus Putnam, Griffin Greene and Joseph Gilman. The 
charter of 1825 divided the town into three wards, and pro- 



140 History of Marietta. 

vided that, there be elected from each ward three council- 
men on the first of March of each year. Accordingly, Mari- 
etta had nine councilmen until 1837 when the West-Side 
withdrew as a separate corporation, leaving Marietta with 
only two wards and six councilmen. In ISol the city was 
divided into three wards, and each ward was to have two 
councilmen. In 1884 the city v\^as divided into four wards, 
each ward still to have two councilmen. In 1890 Harmar 
was re-united with the city of Marietta and the city then 
divided into six wards, so that since then Marietta has 
twelve councilmen, two from each ward. 
Tlie members of the present council are as follows: 
First Ward— H. H. Darrah, T. W. Matchett, 
Second Ward— B. F. Wood, AV. S. Alexander, 
Third Ward— H. N. Cnrtis, C. A. Ward, 
Fourth Ward — Adam Lorenz, Tliomas Pipes, 
Fifth Ward— 0. S. Benedict, Frank Henry, 
Sixth Ward — S, A. Coffman, H. I. Jordan. 
The president of tlie city council is Dr. H. N. Curtis who 
was elected as councilman in 1899, and as such president in 
1901. 



Fire Department. 

The first fire in Marietta of which we have any knowledge 
was that which consumed "Bowen's Row" on the nortli side 
of Greene street in 1804 or 1805. It was in a very short 
time after this that citizens organized what was called a 
"fire brigade," and every householder kept a leather bncket, 
and when a fire broke out hastened to it with bucket in 
hand. Lines of men were then formed between the burn- 
ing building and tlie nearest available water supply, and the 
buckets passed from one man to another. About 1832 the 
little hand engine was l)rought to Marietta, and was often 
emi)loyed to advantage during the year that elapsed before 
a larger one was procured. 

In May, 1858, occurred one of tlie most disastrous fires in 
the history of Marietta. It originated in a barn back of the 
Bank of Marietta, and, spreading rapidly, destroyed tlie 



Municipal History. 



141 



lariie biiildiiiirs in front, and made its way up Greene street 
nearly to Second. Soon after this disaster the Defiance 
Fire Company was organized and a large hand-engine pro- 
cured. The engine was known as the Defiance hand engine 
and remained in possession of the fire department till 1899 
when it was sold. 

In 1871 the city issued bonds to the amount of $12,000 
and immediately l)ou<2;]it a steam fire engine at an expense 
of $7,000. Tiiis fund which had been provided by the city 
council was found to be inadequate for the purpose of prop- 




erly protecting the city from lire, and further provision was 
made from time to time till the city had spent upwards of 
$1(5,000 for lire apparatus. The steamer which liad been 
purchased was taken charge of by the Riverside Fire Com- 
pany, organized by the council and regulated by an ordi- 
nance passed by that body. 

Till December 1, 1891, a volunteer force manned the de- 
partment, when a paid crew was put in and the record made 
since this movement has been such as to prove the wisdom 
of the step. Six men are constantly on duty in tiie day 



142 History of Marietta. 

time and eight at night, while tlie chief and his assistant are 
expected to be present at all tires, the chief managing also 
the business of the department. The fire department 
quarters are in the city hall, and in addition to the quarters 
two hose houses are maintained. Hose wagon Number 1 is 
kept at the city hall, and Number 2 on the West Side. 
About 4,000 feet of hose are avaihible, and Number 1 has a 
large extension ladder, and two scaling ladders are carried 
by Number 2, while each have Babcock extinguishers, trained 
horses, the Gamewell lire ahirm system and other modern 
devices. 

The officers of the Fire Department are appointed by the 
city mayor, whose appointments must be approved by the 
city council. Tiie following are the i:)resent officers of the 
Department : 

The chief of the Fire Department is Daniel Strauss ; assist- 
ant, George Bell ; driver for No. i, Joseph O'Neal, for No. 
2, Frank Spies; second pipeman for No. 1, Edward Spies, for 
No. 2, Bert Loury ; niglit man for No 1, Fraidv Preston, for 
No. 2 Joseph Harris; pipeman, Wm. PI. Ackerman. 
The fire alarm stations for the city are as follows : 
12-Third below (Ireene o4-Scammel and Front 

13-Fifthand Hart 8o-Sixth and Wooster 

14-Boiler Works 4J-Front and Sacra Via 

15-Becker's Mill 42-Lobdell"s Factory 

21-Front and Butler 48-Fourth and Montgomery 

23-Bellevue C-orner 45-Sixth and Warren 

24-Putnam and Front 46-Putnam Place 

25-Fourtli near Butler 51-(jilman and JNIarket 

26-Cluiir Factory 52-Clinton and Harmar 

81-Second and Wooster 58-Knox's Boat Yard 

32-Fourth and Washington 6]-W()od and Fort 
()2-Patnam and Fraidvlin 



The City Hall. 
For many years before any delinite action was taken for a 
city building, there was a feeling of need for such a 
structure. In 1871 the cit}' council decided to erect a sub- 



Municipal History. 



143 



stantial brick building- of sufficient size to accommodate the 
city officers and fire (lei)artment, and afford a x^lace of meet- 
inii' for their body. Bids for such a buikling were received 
and to the lowest bidder, W. W. McCoy, was awarded the 
contract upon September 25, 1871, and immediately j)repa- 
rations were made for the construction of a city hall. 

The first intention of the council was to build upon the 
"commons," now commonly called the Park, at the corner of 
Front and rntnani streets, but (»l)jections were made to this 




V liv Hall. 

location. An appeal was made to the court resulting in an 
injunction restraining the council from building on this 
site, and consequently anotlier location was sought, 
and thereupon the present site of the city hall was pur- 
chased from J\l. P. Wells. In a short time, work was begun 
upon the construction of the building, and as it progressed 
there was much interest manifested in the matter. As a 
result there was a very general desire that the building 
should be made larger than had been at first contemplated. 



144 History of Marietta. 

When the city council learned this sentiment they called 
for a special election for the purpose of tindin<2; out the will 
of the people. An election was consequently held, and the 
vote was nearly unanimous for the building' of a city hall 
large enough to answer all possil)le re([Uirements and l)e an 
ornament to the city. Thereupon, the plans and specifica- 
tions wer6 changed and a new contract made with ' Mr. 
McCoy. The plans for the' building were reported and 
adopted on Octobers, 1871. Inimedia'tely was the work l)e- 
gun, and the l)uilding was finished an<l ready for occupancy 
by February 1, 1873. The cost of the Iniilding was al)()ut 
$70,000. 

On Fel)ruary v4, 1873, the building was formally opened 
with a representation, by Marietta amateurs, of Bulwer's 
"The Lady of Lyons.''' A congratulatory address upon the 
completion of the building Avas delivered by General Rufus 
R. Putnam before the curtain was raised. On the 6th and 
7th of the month, two other entertainments were given and 
the proceeds of the" three evenings were invested in scenery, 
which was presented to the- city and now ornaments the 
stage of the hall. In LS94 the building was remodeled at a 
cost of $17,000 wliich nov»' makes it a commodious and com- 
plete opera house. with a seating capacity of about 1,500, and 
\Vhich brings a steady revenue to the municipality. ''■■ 



Water Works. 

Previous to the year 1801, property owners of Marietta 
were dependent upon the contents of the cisterns and the 
rive^rs for- extinguishing fires by water. As the cit-VWas 
then progressing rax^idly in many ways, such a system was 
not. in keeping with the other municipal enjoyments that it 
had; Consequently the subjeeri of fira protectit^n and' 'water 
service was agitated extensively until relief was furnished. 
Many scliemes were presented, 'some of which, plausible at 
first to many, would have pToven a misfortune.' ■ 
. It was the city council which placed on foot the plan that 
furnished the present means of distri))uting water through- 



Municipal Hlstdrxj. 145 



out the city's domain. On April 10, 3889, the General 
Assembly of the State of Ohio J)assed an act authorizing 
and empowering the city council of the city of Marietta, 
Oh'i'o, to construct and complete a' system of water works for 
said city and to issue bonds of said city to provide for the 
payrtient therefor. For this purpose there were issiled bonds 
to the amount of $90,000, dated October'!, 1889 and bearing 
interest at 4^ per cent per annum. 

On December 26, 1889, the city Council passed an ordi- 
lilihce esta'blishing a Board of Trustees to l)e known as tlie 
Trustees of the Water Works of the City of Marietta, Ohio, 
and further provided that they should be elected on the 
following April 4th. ' During 1890 it was found that the 
proceeds of the sale of the bonds first issued were insufficient 
to complete" the construction of the water system and on 
July 23, 1890i the council i)assed an ordinance providing for 
the issue of bonds of the city for the sum of $10,000, bearing 
date September 1, 1891. 

■ Early in 1891, a w*ater works board was appointed, which 
immediately began toprovide a means for supplying water 
and making provisions against fire. The result was that a 
Complete system was devised and put into operation on Sep- 
tember 1; 1891, which Consisted of a pumping station, set- 
tling tanks and twelve miles of pipe. ■ The pumping sta- 
tion is located- on the bank of the Ohio at the foot of 
Seventh street, and the water is forced from the channel of 
the stream through a 12-inch main to two tanks of 750,000 
gallons capacity each, or ' a conibiiied storage of 1,500,000 
gallons- of w-at.er. ■ These tanks are located on an elevation 
in one of the suburbs of ■ the city, and are in readiness to 
supply any demand upon them. 

In 1892 it was deemed advisable to extend the system of 
Water works- in the cit^. In accordance with an a6t passed 
by the General Assembly of the State during the year, the 
city council jJ^ssed' an ordinance on May 3d, 
'^Providing for the issue and sale of Negotiable Coupon 
Bonds ' of the City of Marietta, Ohio, to the aggregate 
amount of $10,000 for the purpose of extending, enlarging 



146 History of Marietta, 

and cumpleting the system of water works of said city." 
In 1894, was substituted the gravity plan in the place of 
the double system. When the latter was in use the surplus 
water was carried to the tanks after the mains were full. 
By the gravity, or new plan, the settling tanks are always 
full to the brim as the water is forced directly into these 
receptacles and consumers are furnished from an eight-inch 
main that runs j^arallel with the other. The pressure is 
uniform, and ranges from 75 to 100 pounds to the square 
inch, varying with the elevation and distance to the point of 
service. 

The city now has about 30 miles of pipes and 
its water works system is second to none in any 
city of its size in the country. For the purpose 
of fire protection 220 hydrants are distributed at regu- 
lar intervals throughout the city. The two pumps, when 
both are in operation, are capable of supplying 4,500,000 
gallons of water daily. 

The water works board was originally composed of T. F. 
rjavis. President, John Miller, R. L. Curtis and J. B. West, 
superintendent and secretary. Several change^ have been 
made in this board which now consists of J. H. McConnell, 
William H. Ebinger and William Harrington. The super- 
intendent is J. S. H. Torner, and the secretary, Charles F. 
Hoist. A new member of the board is elected each year, 
and once a week the board meets in regular session to ex- 
amine the needs of the system. It now requires about 
$8,000 to meet the annual expense of the water works de- 
partment, and the expansion of the city has caused new 
mains to be put in and which are paid for out of the receipts 
of that department. The cost of these additions are about 
$10,000 per year. The water rents collected during the 
year 1901 were about $25,000. Thus with a good extensive 
system of water works has Marietta been provided and one 
of which she feels proud. As a source of revenue it ha& 
proven jjrofitable and nets the city several thousand dollars 
annually and in connection with the admirable fire depart- 
ment atfords ample protection against many losses by lire. 



Municipal History. 147 

Post Office. 

It is deemed proper to present in connection with this 
chapter an acconnt of the Post Office of Marietta, as the 
history of this pnblic and ^-overnmental institution seems to 
be connected more closely with the municipal matter of the 
city than any otlier. Its history dates back to early Mari- 
etta and with one exception it is its oldest institution, and 
with it are many items of past recollection. 

The earliest means of communication afforded the settlers 
of Marietta were messengers and expresses to the east. The 
first mail rout3 which extended across the Alleghenys was 
in 1786, but this ran only to Pittsburg. JLn 1794 there was a 
route established from Pittsburg to Limetone (now Mays- 
ville,) Kentucky, and to Fort Washington (now Cincinnati) 
by the way of Washington, Pennsylvania, and Wheeling. 

It was after the establishment of this route and in con- 
sequence of it that the first post office was established at 
Marietta. In May, 1794, the Postmaster General, Timothy 
Pickering, wrote to General Putnam, and in his letter stated : 
"Marietta will be a station for the boats to stop at as they 
pass, and doubtless it will be convenient to have a post office 
there. Herewith I send a packet to you to be put into the 
hands of the person you judge most suitable for post- 
master." 

In accordance General Putnam selected as the first post- 
master of Marietta Return J. Meigs, Jr., who twelve years 
later became Postmaster General of the United States for 
nine years. It was thus that in 1794, a post office was 
organized, and, with the exception of the Masonic lodge, is 
the oldest institution in Marietta. 

The people of Marietta at that time were dependent upon 
the route already described for their mail. The mail was 
carried to Pittsburg, tiience to Wheeling by land and from 
tli3nce to Cincinnati by the river. This gave the people of 
Marietta a mail every two or three weeks from their friends 
in New England, as it required about six days to go from 
Wheeling to Cincinnati and from twelve to fourteen days to 
return. 



14S History of Marietta. 

In 1794 was established the first mail route in the present 
limits of Ohio. It extended from Marietta to Zanesville. 
The post left Marietta every Thursday at 1 o'clock P. M. and 
and was scheduled to arrive at Zanesville the following 
Monday at 8 P. M. Returning the mail was to leave 
Zanesville at 6 A. M. every Tuesday and arrive at Marietta 
at 6 P. M. on Wednesday. This afforded one mail each way 
once a week. The first contractor was Daniel Converse. 
This route ^vas discontinued in 1804, but was the only one in 
the State in 1800. In 1802 was established a route from 
Marietta to Chillicothe. 

The following h^s Ijeen the successionof i)ostmasters in 
Marietta from 1794 to the present : 

1794 May 1795 October Return J. Meigs, Jr. 

1795 October 1801 Josiah Muiiro 

1801 1802 David Putnam 

1802 1801 Griffin Greene 
1804 1806 Philip Greene 
1808 1815 Griffin Greene, Jr. 
1815 1818 Samuel Hoit 

1818 1825 January Henry P. Wilcox 

1825 January 1825 August David Morris 
1825 August 1829 Daniel H. BuelJ 

A. Y. D. Joline 

A. L. Guitteau 

F. A. Wheeler 

ZsTathaniel Bishop 

A. W. McCormack 

Sala Boswortii 

W. B. Mason 

8. L. Grosvener 

E. S. Nye 

E. R. Alderman 

Henry Roeser 

M. M. Rose 



1829 


1841 


1841 


1850 


1850 


1853 


1853 


1857 


1857 


1861 


18(51 


1870 


1870 


1878 


1878 


1886 


1888 


1890 


1890 


1894 


1894 


1898 


1898 





Civil History. 149 



CPI AFTER XI. 

Civil PIistory. 

It is deemed proper to add to the work a short sketcli of 
the civil atfairs of Wasiiiiiiiton county, embracing in this 
chapter oiily that part of such history as is most closely con- 
nected with the city of Marietta. 

In a preceding chapter is given an account of the forma- 
tion of Washington county as the first in the Northwest.^ 
The size of Washington county as proclaimed in 1788, re- 
mained as such till 1797. On July 27th of that year, was 
formed Jefferson county, which lessened the size of Wash- 
ington. In 1798 Ross county was created; in 1800, Trum- 
bull ; in 1801, Belmont; in 1803, Uallia ; in 1801, Muskin- 
gum; in 1805, Athens: in 1815, Monroe: in 1819, Morgan and 
Meigs; in 1851, Noble ; all of which, Avith other counties, 
were originally embraced in or a part of Washington county 
aiid by the creation of which has Washington l)een reduced 
to its present size. 



CoTiKT Houses. 

The first court of Washington county was held at 
the residence of Eben Battelle and then in the 
northwest block-house of Campus Martins. The first 
movement made toward the erection of a court 
house was in 1792, l)ut as far as records are acces- 
sible nothing can be found that shows any appropriation for 
the purpose till the year 1798. The building was erected the 
following year under the superintendence of Dudley Wood- 
bridge and David Greene, the latter being the architect. 
The following contracts were made for the construction of it: 
with Joshua Wells to frame and raise the building; with 
Joshua Shipman to weather-l)oard and shingle it; with 

1. See page (55. 



150 



History of Marietta. 



James Lawton to do the mason work and witli (TJlhert De- 
vol, Jr., to furnisli the iron. 

The l)uihling was forty-tive feet in leniith, thirty-nine feet 
in breadth and two stories high. The walls were three feet 
thick and made of double tiers of yellow poplar logs. The 
front rof)m in the upper story was the court room. It was 
forty feet by thirty" and lighted witli seven v/indows. The 
two lower rooms were occupied by the jailer and his family. 
The jail was in the rear part of the building, which was very 




First Court House. 

strongly ])uilt and from which, it is stated, no prisoner ever 
escaped. The jury room was in the rear of the second story 
over the jail. A cupolo surmounted the roof in which w^as 
hung the same bell that was hung in the succeeding court 
house and which has been in use till the occupajicy of the 
present new court house. P^)r many years this bell 
was rung at nine o'clock in the morning and evening and at 
noon, and was tolled upon the death of any inhabitant of 
the city. It bears the inscription, "1802 — Barazilia David- 



Civil History. 151 



son, Norwich, Conneticiit,''— the name beinij; that of the 
man who cast it. 

In speaking of the courtroom of this first court house, Dr. 
Hihlreth says: "Here Paul Fearing, R. J. Meigs, and Jacob 
Burnet, the earliest attorneys northwest of the river Ohio, 
displayed their youthful powers and unfolded talents that 
few at this day can excel. Here Charles Hammond and 
Philemon Beecher for many years attended as barristers, 
specially the latter. Here also Thomas Ewing, esq., first 
essayed his mighty powers and began that bright career of 
popular fame which elevated him to some of the first stations 
of the government. A host of others have also here com- 
menced their careers in the labyrinths of law.". ^ 

The building was located on the corner where the old jail 
now stands. It is interesting to note that while the old 
court house stood on this corner, the opposite corner, where 
the court house now stands, was used as a place of punish- 
ment for criminals. The pillory, stocks and whipping posts 
stood there, and large, curious crowds of people would stand 
around them while in use. 

Second Court House. 

Early in 1819 the need of a new building became apparent 
and after much discussion a committee was appointed at a 
citizens' meeting to report upon the matter. The committee 
consisted of Return J. Meigs, Levi Barber and D. 11. Buell. 
On April 13th of the same year, they rep(;rted in favor of 
erecting a new court house upon the site where the present 
one is located. This report was endorsed by the commis- 
sioners on the following day, but it was not until 1821 that 
they advertised for a plan. Joseph Holden was employed to 
collect the materials. It was decided that the building 
should be 48 feet each way, two stories high, containing four 
principal offices sixteen feet square. 

The first hindrance in the way of carrying out these plans was 
the manifest opposition to the proposed location. Many pe- 
titions and appeals were sent to the commissioners, each 
asking for a certain location. Some wished it on Washing- 

1. American Pioneers, Vol, 1. 



15i2 



Hlstoi'y of Marietta. 



ton street, some on tlic old Thierry lot, sonle on Fifth street 
south of the cemetery and some on the corner of Putnam 
ahcl Second streets. In the spring of 1822, it was decided to 
locate it on Fifth street, but a few weekt^ later at a citizens' 
meeting, it \Yas decided to build it' oh the. Thierry lot. ' In 
accordance with this de-cision did the coin'missiohiers change 
tlieir plan as to locatif)n, butnc) sooner had they made their 
arrangements tliaii the x>laCe was'again'changed. ' This' time 




, ,.,._, ^ , Second Coukt House, 

it 'wa's decided tolniildit oil the corner of Putriaiu and Sec- 
ond streets, and iio Sooner was it decided than \Vork began 
in order that no further chaiige might be made in the loca- 
tion of the' btiilding. The lot upon M'hich it \Vas to l)e con- 
structed wasdonated'by (Jolone! Ebenezer Sproat.' 

It has b'6"6n historically stated that the building was locat- 
ed adittle distance back from Putnam street, through the 
inliuence of Governor Meigs, that the view of Dr. Hildreth 



Civil History. 153 

from his liouse miiilit not be obscured,^ But the original 
petition to the commissioners, wliich is preserved in the of- 
fice of the aiulitor of Washington county, sliows that the 
change of 20 feet in the site of the biiikling was made on a 
petition of Dudley Woodbridg.e and others. The petition 
was signed by 19 persons, but the name of K. J. Meigs is not 
among them. The petition reads as foHows : 

"To the Oomiiiissiotiers of Washington County : 
"Gentlemen : 

"The undersigned, inhabitants of the town of Marietta, feeling an in- 
terest in ttie locatioTi of the new court house, and desirous of having it 
placed in a.situation where it will be most ornamental to the town, and 
equally convenient for the inhabitants of the country, beg leave to 
express it as their opinion, their wish, that the building should be 
placed about 20 feet to the north ()f its present location, leaving a yard 
12 feet wide on the west and east sides of the building, and 82 feet wide 
on the north and south sides. 

"Marietta, 4th Dec, 1821, 

"D. Woodbridge, Jr., L. Edgerton, J. Willard, S. P. Hildreth, N. 
Holden, John Mills, Moses McFarland, Justus Morse, Perce Morse, 
Daniel H. Buell, John Merrill, 1. I. Ilane, Oliver Dodge, Benj. P. Put- 
nam, Joseph Barker, VVm. Slocomb, Samuel P. Robbins, x, Silas Cook." 

The phice being selected, work progressed on the buihling 
and was linished in 1823.. No changes were made in this 
court house till 1854, when the addition wdiich appeared on 
the north side was erected. In 1879 the main building was 
improved by adding a front of 24 feet by 48 feet which was 
needed to make the necessary room at that time. ' Tliis old 
court house, with its subsequent imiDrovements, served for 
77 years, and in August, 1900, it was torn down to give place 
to the new one which luis just been completed. 

THE NEW COURT HOUSE. 

The tearing down of the old court house, which was done in 
Aug., 1900, was for the purpose of erecting a large, handsome 
court house that would be in keeping with and answer the 
purpose of the city in its new and progressive age. Mari- 
etta had grown from a pioneer hamlet to an active city, and 
nothing could so titly symbolize the progress of the city as 

1. Wniiam's History of Washington Ooinity, page 110. 



154 



History of 2Iai'letta. 



a new structure standing for the law and government of 
the conmuinity. 

Kealizing the failure of the old court house to meet such 
demands as was |^re(|uired of it, the (juestion of building a new 




New I'ouRT House. 
court house for this county had l)een an interesting topic to 
the tax-payers for several years previous to the building of it. 



Civil History. 155 

On September 15, 1898, the following resolution was adopt- 
ed by the Board of Trade of the city : 

" Rt'sof red , 'r})at the Board ol' Trade of the eity of Marietta, here- 
by request the Oominissionerrt of Washii)gton county to submit to the 
voters of said county at the election to be held in November, 1898, the 
question of issuing the bonds of said county to the amount of $125,000, 
for the purpose of constructing a court house and jail for said county." 

On September 28, 1898, a resolution was passed l:»y the 
county commissioners as follows: 

'^Wlif^reti-'i, In the opinion of the BoarM, the court house and jail of 
this county are unsuitable buildings and wholly inadequate for their 
purpose. et(!,, therefore, be it 

"Besolved, That there be submitted to the voters of this county, at 
the general election to be held on the eighth day of November, 1898, 
the question as to the policy of building a new court house and jail, and 
for that purpose, of borrowing the sum of $125,000 upon negotiable 
bonds." 

Upon November 10th the commissioners met and received 
the count of the votes. Tiie question was carried l:)y a vote 
of 8,888 to 3,838. 

After the vote was taken, the next few months were spent 
by the commissioners in deciding the location of the new 
buildiuii'. Several sites were proposed, as follows: Camp 
Tapper, Campus Martins, northwest corner of Fourth and 
Putnam streets, southeast corner of Fifth and Putnam 
streets, the "commons" near Front and Putnam, the present 
site of the jail and th.e site of the old court house. On May 
19, 1899, was the day when the commissioners listened to 
arguments in favor of and against the various sites proposed. 
A petition was presented favoring the "commons." On 
September 15tii the commissioners met again for tlie pur- 
pose of hearing arguments for and against the site of the old 
building, as they had about decided in the meantime to 
build on this site. No petition of remonstrance wasx>resent- 
ed, and it was therefore decided to build a new court house 
and jail upon that site. 

On December 15th the choice of plans w^as made in favor 
of S. Hannaford & Sons of Cincinnati, and they were there- 
fore awarded the contract as architects.j^On ^Augustj 27th of 



156 History of Marietta. 



the next 3'ear, the contract for the erectioi'i of the building 
was formally let to W. H. Ellis & Co. at their cohtract price 
of $147,030.62. 

On August 29th the quarters of the old court house 
were abandoned, and tlie records and office furniture remov- 
ed to the St. Olair Imilding. 

.The old building was immediately torn down and soon was 
active work commenced on the new one. Work progressed 
rapidly, and on April 9, 1901, was laid the corner stone 
of Washington county's new court house, the ceremonies 
of which were conducted by the American Union Lodge No. 
1, Free and Accepted Masons, the oldest institution in Mari- 
etta. 

This affair was one of much interest and im- 
pressiveness to the citizens of Marietta. Residences 
were decorated, l)usiness houses were closed and 
everything was in order with the importance of 
the event. Masons from all the surrounding towns 
and cities were in attendance, and thousands were those 
whose voices acclaimed the laying of the corner stone of this 
new "temple of justice." The two main addresses were de- 
livered by Hon. Jacob H. Bromwell, who delivered tlie Ora- 
tion of the Day, and Hiram L. Sibley, Judge of tlie Fourth 
Circuit Court of Ohio, representing the l)ar and bench of 
Washington con nty. 

Work has continued on this l)uilding until at the present 
time, November 1, 1902, it is ready to l)e occupied. It stands as 
a beautiful building and as one which is an ornament to the 
city. It fully meets the demands of the county and of it, it 
can be truly said that few cities of the size of Marietta can 
lioast of a larger, better, more beautiful or more grandly 
furnished court house. 

The new building is 141 feet in length, 114 feet in width 
and 68 feet in height. It fronts on Putnam street and its 
position is such as gives one an admiralde view of it. It is 
made of white stone, the lower half of which is in the rough, 
the upper half linished. In front of the building are four 



Civil History. 157 



mounted lights, adding much to the view of the front at night. 

The rooms for the county offices are arranged with all the 
modern conveniences, and the court room is one that tlie city 
and county feel proud of. 

The county jail occupies a part of the fourth story of tliis 
new building. The old jail no longer met the needs of the 
county, and it was deemed advisalde to build the court 
house and jail as one building. This new place for prisoners 
is far in excess of the old one, and in every way corresponds 
with the new modern structure. It has been in use since 
June 1, 1902, the time when the old jail was vacated. 

The cost of this new court house and jail, fully equipped, 
will be about .|200,000.00. 



OoiTNTY Jail. 

There has never been but one count}" jail built in Wash- 
ington county, whicli was inde])endent of the court house^ 
In 1848 was built a jail on Putnam street, just oiDposite 
where the court liouse now stands, and upon the site of the 
first court house and jail which have been described. Tlie 
lot upon which this building was erected was given to the 
county by Dudley Woodbridge. 

Since its erection in 1818, it has been contiiuiously used as 
a county jail till June 1, 1902, at which time was 
completed tlie x)art of the new court liouse intended for 
-that purpose. The old building is still standing but will 
soon l)e torn down, and plans are being considered for the 
erection of a modern ten-story "sky scraper" on the lot. 



Children's Home. 

The Children's Home of Washington county is an institu- 
tion of much interest because it was the first of its kind in the 
State. The founder of this Children's Home and the initiator 
of this branch of charity in the State was Miss C. A. Fay, 
later Mrs. Ewing. The account of the origin of this institu- 
tion is given in William's History of Washington County, 
from which the following is taken : 

"Various scenes of distress led Miss Fay to concern herself 



158 



History of Marietta. 



for the welfare of children, and in 1858, upon the first of 
April, her plans had been so far realized npon Moss run, in 
Lawrence township, about twenty miles from Marietta, 
Aviiere, with her savinii;s as a school teacher, she had bought 
twelve acres of land and l)uilt a small house. Her plan was 
to care for orphan cliildren, with some assistance from the 
county (her alhnvance for each child per week never exceed- 
ing one dollar and twenty cents,) and from individuals lib- 
erally disposed. She took nine children from the infirmary 




(children's HoAfE. 

to l)e^•in with, and a few years later had at one t lue more 
than thirty, and in the ten years of her service in this char- 
ity which she had conceived, she had one hundred and one 
under her charge, for most of whom she secured homes. 
Miss Fay's labors were of the 'lieroic kind, were arduous, 
perplexing and involving the sacrifice of almost every en- 
joyment of life, save that of doing good. Slie was emplo^^ed 
almost constantly, but found time while attending to her 
family of little ones, at the humble home she had provided 



Civil History. 159 

for them, to exert an influence upon the public mind in favor 
of legislation for havini;- Children's Homes established and 
and supported by taxation. Finally a Inll introduced in the 
State Legislature by Hon. W. F. Curtis, of this county, and 
given the earnest support of Hon. S. 8. Knowles, kSenator 
from this district, was passed, authorizing the establish- 
ment, support and regulation of Cliildren's Homes in the 
several counties of the State. This act wa*s passed in March, 
1866, and as amended, April 7, 1867. Yery shortly after the 
former date a purchase was made of the farm of one hun- 
dred acres, one mile above Marietta, on the east bank of the 
Muskingum, on which the fine buildings of the Home now 
stand. The price paid was eighteen thousand dollars. The 
property is now valued at upwards of thirty thousand dollars, 
the increase being largely in tiie value of the buildings erect- 
ed. March 1, 1867, Mrs. A. G. Brown having ])een appoint- 
ed matron of the Home, entered upon the discharge of the 
duties of the office by assisting in x>reparing and arranging 
the several apartments of the institution for the reception 
and care of the children as were ready to be admitted ; and 
on the first of April, 1867, the children from Mrs, Ewing's 
were brought in, and from this date that home h.as been in 
full operation. 1 " 

This home is an honor to the State and one in which the 
people of Marietta take pride. The buildings and grounds 
are all of modern convenience, and everything is arranged 
so as to make the entire premises as homelike as possible. 
The real objects of the home are constantly kex^t in view by 
the managers, that the children may become useful citizens. 
Since its organization this home has received and cared for 
over 1,300 cliildren, and about 1,250 of whom have been 
placed in good homes. 

The following business men of Marietta, constitute the 
board of trustees: S. J. Hathaway, W. A. Snitfen, L. W. 
Ellen wood and W. F. Rol)ertson ; the superintendent and 
matron are J. L. Jordan and wife. 

1. WUliani's History of Wiishington County, page UU; published in isxi. 



160 



History of Marietta. 



Civil Koster. 

Ill giving the civil roster of the county it is intended to 
include only such oifices as are called ''county offices." For 
a list of the officers who have served as members of Co'ngress, 
State Senators, Judges of the General Court, Judges of the 
Common Pleas Court, Judges of tlie Court of Quarter Ses- 
sions of the Peace, Judges of the Circuit Court and Associate 
Judges of the Court of Common Pleas, in the district which 
includes Washington county, reference is made to William's 
History of Washington County. 



RePKESENTATI VE . 

This office was provided for in tlie constitution of the 
State, which became eifective when Ohio was admitted into 
the Union. But previous to this time the county had rep- 
resentatives in the territorial legislature. Paul Fearing and 
R. J. Meigs were representatives from this county from 1799 
to 1801, and E. Cutler and Wm. R. Putnam from 1801 to 
1803. 

The following is a list of those who have served as repre- 
sentative of the county in the General Assembly of the State : 



1808-5 William Jarksoii 
1807-9 Joseph Palmer 
1810-11 William R. Putnam 
18l:Mo Sardiu Stone 
181()-17 Henry Jolly 
181S-1S) Xatlianiel Hamilton 
1820-21 Ephraim Cutler 
1823-24 Ephraim Cutler 
1825-26 John Cotton 
1828-30 Arius Nye 
1882-34 James M. Booth 
1885-36 Joseph Barker, Jr 
1888-40 Walter Curtis 
1841-42 Arius Nye 
1843-44 George Woodbridge 
1845-48 Wm. P. Cutler, (Speaker 

in '46) 
1849-51 Seth Woodford 
1853-55 Levi Bartlett 



1805-7 Levi Barber 
1809-10 William Woodbridge 
1811-18 S. P. Hildreth 
1815-16 John Sliarp 
1S17-18 Sardin Stone 
18l9-2(t Joseph Barker 
1821-28 Timothy Buell 
1824-25 William Skinner 
1826-28 William R. Putnam 
1880-32 Joseph Barker, Jr 
1884-35 Silas Cook 
1836-38 fsaac Humphrey 
1840-41 Wm. A. Whittlesey 
1842-43 Truxton Lyon 
1844-45 William dines 

1848-49 George W. Barker 

1851-58 Ebenezer Battelle, Jr 
1855-59 Thomas Ross 



Civil History. 161 

1857-59 Samuel Iliitcliisoii aiul 1859-61 A. S. Bailey and O. Lewis 

James Lawtoii Clark 

1861-68 John Haddon 1863-65 O. Lewis Clark 

-.on- o" HT 1 /- 1867-69 A. L. Curtis, A. L. Has- 

186d-6< Mark (^reen j^ij, .^^^j j.^,„^^ ^ Q,.gpn 

1869-71 Samuel M. Ricl.ardson ^g^^^.^g j^j^,, ^^ g,.^,^,^ 

and Perez Kuell 

1878-75 William G. Way 1875-77 John Varley 

„ , , 1879-81 Henry Bohl and Gilbert 

18/<-79 Henry Bohl Smith 

1881-88 Thomas W.Moore 1888-85 Henry Bohl 

-.oo^ o~ T . Q< 1 1887-90 Henry Roeser and F.J. 

1885-8( John btrecker Cutter 

1891-95 G. A. Wood 1895-97 W. B. MeGill 

1897-99 W. H. Leeper 1899 C. C. Middles wart 

The present, representative, Mr. Middleswart, was born in 
Lawrence township, of this county, in 1870. His co]lej;iate 
education was obtained in Marietta College, graduating with 
the class of 1894. Afterwards he began the study of huv and 
graduated from the law department of the Ohio State Uni- 
versity in 1898. He was elected representative of the coun- 
ty the next year and is now serving his second term, having 
the honor of being a member of the extra session of the Gen- 
eral Assemblv of 1902. 



Probate Judge. 

The office of Probate Judge existed under the territorial 
form of government, and the office was held by governmental 
appointment. The officers were appointed by the Governor. 

The first entry in the Probate Records, No. 1, of Washing- 
ton county, is as follows: 

"December 22d, 1789. 

"Granted letters of administration on the estate of Sam- 
uel Holden Parsons, Esquire, late of Marietta, deceased, who 
gave a bond for the faithful discharge of his trust, in the sum 
of Three hundred Eagles. 

"Appraisers Dudley Woodbridge, Dean Tyler and Wan- 
ton Cory." 

Following this is an inventory of General Parson's estate, 
kept in columns of Eagles, dollars, dimes, cents and mills. 



102 History of Marietta. 

From the first, page of the records now preserved in tlie 
Trobate Court's ollice tlie followiiiiz; fac-simile of the coimnis- 
sioii of Josepli (rilinan is taken : 

C2-yl-e-CC'<^ ^(^ Ciy/ipffryi/m-<^£^of*^ ^e^H, ^J^ftyfin^t^A^ ^■^O/iU/t, c^oMc^ig^ 



'■n a^xJ^ 




The f()]h)vvinii is taken from the first pai;e of the Kecords 
of Marriai;es in this olIi('e and is the (irst marriage on record: 

John White ) 1 certify tJiat on the Eleventli 
to 
TresiHa Devol ) Instant John Wliite & Tresilla Devol 
])()th of Marietta entered into the Marriage Covenant 
with each other, and the Band was solemized ))efore me. 

Ken. Tupper J. (J. C. 0. P. 
Marietta Oct J 2th 1789. 

A true record. Attest Daniel Axe L. Tilas Dy. Kegisr. 
In 1808, when Ohio was admitted as a State, this branch 
of the Court was merged v»'ith the Common Pleas Court. 
The constitution provided for the appointment of such an 
officer by the court for a term of seven years. The constitu- 
tion of 1851 made the office again distinct and provided that 
the officers be elected by the people for a term of three 
years. 



Civil History. 163 



The following is the list of Probate Judges of the county: 

1788, October, 1799 December, Kiifus PiitnaniJ 

1789, Dece'ber 1796 December, Josepb Gilmaii."-^ 
1797, March, 1803, March, Paul Fearing, 
1803, March, 1852, February ,=5 

1852, Febru'y, 1852, October, T. W. Ewart. 
1852, October, 1855, February, Davis Green. 



1855, 


1858, 


William Devol. 


1828, 


1861, 


0. K. Ehodes. 


1861, 


1864, 


C. F. Buell. 


1864, 


1870, 


L. W, Chamberlain 


1870, 


1876, 


A. W. McCormick. 


1876, 


1882, 


C. J. Frazyer. 


1882, 


1888, 


F. J. Cutter. 


1886, 


1894, " 


W. H. Leeper. 


1894, 


1900, " 


D. K. Eood. 


1900, 


i 


Charles H. Nixon, 



The present incumbent of this office, Charles H. Nixon, 
was elected in 1899 for a terra of three years. Judge Nixon 
is a native of Marietta and received his education in Mari- 
etta College. At the time of his election to the office of 
Probate Judge he was a deputy in the office under D. R. 
Rood. The present deputy is A. A. Schramm, of Salem 
township, who was appointed in 1900. 



Prosecuting Attorney. 

Under the early territorial laws this officer was appointed 
by the courts. Paul Fearing, the first attorney of the North- 
west Territory, was appointed as the first District attorney 
at the first term of court. Under the State law of 1808 the 
prosecutor was appointed by the Supreme Court, and under 
that of 1805 the appointment was made by the Court of 
Common Pleas. In 1833 provision was made whereby tliis 
officer was elected by the people for the term of two years, 
which method still continues. 

1. Resigned, December, 1781). 

2. Resigned, December, 1790. 

3. For the Probate Judges during these years, see the Clerlvs of the Common 
Pleas Court, as the Probate Court was merged into it during this period. 



164 



History of Marietta. 



The following is the list of prosecuting attorneys of the 
county : 



1788, 


September il 


1. 1794, 


, September 9 


1, Paul Fearing. 


1794, 


" 


1798, 


" 


R. J. Meigs, Jr. 


1798, 


" 


1808, 


" 


Mathew Backus. 


1808, 


" 


1815, 


February (5, 


William Woodbridge, 


1815, 


February 6, 


1821, 


April 10, 


Caleb Emerson. 


1821, 


April 10, 


1829, 


October 80, 


J. P. Mayberry. 


1829, 


October 80, 


1840, 


August 17, 


Ariiis Nye. 


1840, 


October 2(5, 


1845, 


April 8, 


David Barber. 


1840, 


April 8, 


1847, 


Marcb 8, 


Arius Nye. 


1847. 


Marcii 8, • 


1818, 


'• 


Wm. D. Emerson. 


18 48, 


" 18, 


1850, 




William S. Nye. 


IS-'jO, 


- 


1852, 


April 5, 


Davis Green. 


18S2, 


April 5, 


1852, 


October 4, 


Rulus E. Harte. 


1852, 


October 4, 


1855, 


January, 


Samuel B. Robinson. 


1^55, 


January, 


1857, 




Cbas. R. Rhodes. 


1857, 


" 


1859, 


'' 


Samuel B. Robinson. 


1859, 


u 


1861, 


" 


Charles R. Barclay. 


1861, 


" 


1861, 


April, 


Frank Biiell. 


18(51, 


April, 


1861, 


October 11, 


Melville Clarke. 


1861, 


October 11, 


1862. 


January. 


Wm. S. Nye. 


1862, 


January, 


1868, 


'' 


David Alban. 


1868, 


•' 


1870, 


" 


Walter Brabham. 


1870, 


^' 


1872, 


" 


Reuben L. Nye. 


1872, 


u 


1874, 


" 


Walter Brabham. 


1874, 


" 


1876, 


" 


Samuel B. Robinson. 


1876, 


" 


1880, 


" 


Frank F. Oldham. 


1880, 


'^ 


1882, 


February 15, 


David Alban. 


1882, 


February 20 


■, 1888, 


January, 


J. W. McOormick. 


1883, 


January 


1886, 


" 


L. W. Ellenwood. 


188(5, 


u 


1892, 


u 


J. W. McCormick. 


1892, 


" 


1898, 


'' 


J. C. Preston. 


1898. 




1904. 


" 


J. C. Brenan. 



Mr. Brenan, after attending the Marietta College, 
entered the Cincinnati Law School from which he 
graduated in 1891. After his admission to the l)ar he locat- 
ed in Marietta and entered upon the practice of law. He 
was elected city solicitor in 1894, which office he held for 
two years. He was elected prosecuting attorney in 1897, 
and is now serving his second term. 



Civil History. 165 

Clerk of the Court of Common Pleas. 

This office was created under tlie laws of the territory and 
the title of the clerk of the Court of Common Pleas was 
])rothonatary. This officer was first appointed by the Govern- 
or of the State, but under the constitution of 1803 the court 
appointed its own clerk, for a term of seven years. In 1851 
it became an elective office and the clerk was elected by the 
people for a term of three years. 

The following; is a list of the clerks of the Court of Com- 
mon Pleas of Washington county: 

1788, September 9, 1795, June 9, Return .J. Meig-s. 

1795, .Tune 9, 1803, July, Benjamin I. Gilman. 

1803, July, 1808, October 31, Edward W. Tupper. 

1808, October 31, 1809, January 1, (4iles Hemstead. 

1809, January 1, 1817, March 1, Levi Barber. 
1817, March 1, 1836, October 31, (4eorge Dunlevy. 
1836, October 31, 1851, " 21. Thomas W. Ewart. 
1851, " 21, 1852, February, William O. Taylor. 

O. S. Gilliland. 
.William C. Taylor. 
O. Lewis Clarke. 
J. S. Sprag'ue. 
W. H. .Johnson. 
Jewett Palmer. 
Daniel P. Torpy. 
Christian H. Etz. 
J. M. Mitchell. 
W. G. Barthalovv. 
L. E, McVay. 
I, Orlando Trotter. 

1901, September 11, Elmer E. Trotter. 

Elmer E. Trotter, the present clerk of the Court, is a son 
of his predecessor, Orlando Trotter, who died on September 
10, 1901. Elmer \\:as appointed by the county commissioners 
to till the unexpired term, and in the fall of 1901 was elected 
for a term of three years, the term beginning on August 1, 

1902. As deputy clerk, Mr. A. A. Crawford, of Belpre town- 
ship, was appointed in September, 1901. 



1852, 


February, 


1852, 


July, 


1852, 


July, 


1854, 


February, 


1854, 


February, 


1857, 




1857, 




1863^ 




18G3, 




1866, 




1866, 




1872, 




1872, 




1878, 




1878, 




1884, 




1884, 




1887, 




1887, 




1893, 




1893, 




1899, 


Aug'ust, 


1899, 


Aui^ust, 


1901, 


September 



166 



History of 31 arietta. 



CoraTY Recorder. 

This office was provided for under the early territorial laws, 
but the officer was styled register till 1795, wdieii the name 
was changed to recorder. These early registers were ap- 
pointed by the Governor until the law of 1803. This law 
provided that this officer be appointed ])y the associate 
judges for a term of seven years. The law of 1829 enacted 
that he be elected by the people for three years. 

Following is the list of registers and recorders since 1788: 



1788, 

1790, April 
1807, June 
1814, " 
1817, " 
1831, October 
1SB7, November 
1843, October 
1855, November 
1862, January 

1864, May 

1865, January 

1866, August 

1867, January 
1882, 

1888, " 
1894, 
1900, " 

Mr 



1790, April, ' Enoch Parsons. 
1807, June, Dudley Woodbridge. 

1814, " Giles Hemstead. 

1817, " George Dunlevy. 

1834, October, Daniel H. Buell. 
1837, November, James M. Booth. 
1843, October, D. P. Bosvv^orth. 
1855, November, Stephen Newton. 
1862, January, William B. Mason. 

1864, May, Man ley Warren. 

1865, January, (appointed), William Warren. 

1866, August, Geo. J. Bartmess. 

1867, January, (ixppointed), A. T. Ward. 
1882, " James Nixon. 

1888, " J. P. Ward. 

1894, " J. W. Steele. 

1900, "• J. W. Athey. 

G. W. Bonnell. 



Bonnell, the present recorder, is now closing his first 
term as such officer. He was formerly a farmer of Grand- 
view township, and was elected recorder in November, 1899. 
The office is one of much importance, especially in Wash- 
ington county, where there are many sales of real estate 
and so much leasing for oil and gas. As deputy recorder, 
Mr. Bonnell appointed Miss Sadie Miner. 



CotiNTY Auditor. 

This office was created in 1820 and the first auditor was 
appointed by the General Assembly. The following year it 
was provided that he be elected by the people for a term of 



Civil History. 167- 



one year. This law was changed in 1824, when the term of 
office was made two years. 

The foHowing; is a list of auditors of Washington county 
since the creation of the office : 

1820-25, Koyal Prentis; 1864-68, Ziidok G. Biimly; 

1825-38, William Whittlesey ; 1868-70, J. V. Ramsey ; 

1838-40, James M. Booth; 1870-76, J. T. Matthews; 

1840-12, J. P. Wightman ; 1876-82, B. J. McKinney ; 

1842-46, James M. Booth ; 1882-88, B. B. Stone ; 

1846-54, Sala Bosworth; 1888-94, D. H. Merrill; 

1854-56, Horatio Booth ; 1894-00, W. A. Patterson ; 

1856-64, F. A. Wheeler; ±900 — , 0. C. Chamberlain. 

The present incumbent of this office is now closing his 
first term. For several years previous to his election as 
auditor, Mr. Chamberlain served as money order clerk in 
the Marietta post office. He is a man wdio takes much in- 
terest in the political affairs of the county and is a worthy 
occupant of the office. Mr. G. E. Bowers, of Liberty town- 
wship, who had four years experience as deputy under the 
former auditor, was reappointed by Mr. Chamberlain. 

Sheriff. 

Under the territory the sheriff was appointed by the Gov- 
ernor. By the first State constitution, the office became 
elective for a term of two years, since which time it has re- 
mained such. 

The following is the list of sheriffs since 1788: 



1788, 


September 


1802, 




Ebenezer Sproat 


1802, 




1203, 




William Skinner 


1803, 




1810, 




John Clark 


1810, 




1812, 




William Skinner 


1812, 




1814, 




Timothy Buell 


1814, 




1816, 




Alexander Hill 


1816, 




1820, 


October, 


Timothy Buell 


1820, 


October, 


1824, 




Silas Cook 


1824, 




1828, 




Jesse Loring 


1828, 




1832, 




Robert R. Green 


1832, 




1834, 




Jesse Loring 


1834, 




1838, 




Beuj. M. Brown 


1838, 




1842, 




John Test 


1842, 




1846, 




Geo. W. Barker 



168 History of Marietta. 

Junia Jennings 
Jesse Hilder brand 
Marcel Ins J. Morse 
Mark Green 
Ang-ustus Winsor 
Jackson A. Hicks 
Sanmei [. Grosvenor 
George Davenport 
Wni. T. Stednian 
Daniel B. Torpy 
I. K. Kose 
A. B, Little 
W. P. Dye 
J. S. McCallister 
Jesse C. Morrow. 

The present slieriff' of AVashiiigton coiiiitA' is Jesse C. Mor- 
row of Wesley township. Mr. Morrow ]ias the honor of 
being- the first sheriff in charge of the new jail which has been 
})uilt in connection with the new court house of the county. 
The deputy sheriff is Chas. A. Owen. 



1846, 


Octi 


ober, 


1850, 


October, 


1850, 




" 


1853, 


Jai 


nnary. 


1853, 


Jan nary 


1857, 






1857, 






1861, 






1861, 






1865, 






1865, 






1869, 






1869, 






1873, 






1873. 






1877, 






1877, 






1881, 






1881, 






1885, 






1885, 






1889, 






1889, 






1893, 






189:s, 






1897, 






1897, 






1901, 






1901, 













County Treasurer. 

This office was of territorial formation and the treas- 
urer was appointed by the Governijr. The first treasurer, 
Johnathan Stone, received for his work five p?r cent of the re- 
ceipts of the office. The law of 1803 provided that the 
treasurer be api3ointed by the associate judges, and the law 
of J804 enacted that the coniniissioners appoint such of- 
ficers annually. Since 1827 the people have elected this 
officer and the term of office has been two years. But the 
constitution of 1851 provides that tiie treasurer is eligible 
for such office only four years in six. 

The following is the list of treasurers : 

1792-01, Jonathan stone; 1838-50, Robert Crawford; 

1801-17, Jabez Trne; 1850-56, Abner L. Guitteau; 

1817-28, James Ifolden ; 1856-58, Stephen Newton ; 

1828-30, Weston Thomas; 1858-60, Ebenezer Leget; 

1830-32, Koyal Frentis; 1860-62, Wm. B. Thomas; 

1832-36, Michael Deterly; 1862-66, Ruf-us E. Harte; 

1836-38, Ebenezer Gates; 1866-68, Wm. B. Mason; 



Civil History. 



169 



1868-70, Lewis Anderson ; 
1870-74, Ernest Lindner; 
J874-78, William S. Waugh; 
1878-80, W. R. Goddard; 
1880-84, John Moist; 



1884-86, Walter Thomas; 
1886-90, T, J. Conner; 
1890-94, G. W. Stanley; 
1894-98, G. J. Lund; 
1898-02, H, P. Bode; 



1902, F. F. Dana. 

Mr. Dana, who beii;an the duties of treasurer of Washing- 
ton county last September, and is ex-oMcio city treasurer, 
was formerly a farmer of Belpre township, wiiere he is held 
in much esteem. The new treasurer's office which he oc- 
cupies in the new court house is very finely finished and can 
scarcely be outclassed by any office of its kind. 



Coroner. 

The territorial laws made j)rovisions for the appointment 
by the Governor of a coroner in each county. With the 
adoption of the State constitution of 1803 the office became 
elective, the term of which was made two years. No sub- 
sequent changes have been made and these same provisions, 
which were embodied in the law of 1854, still regulate the 
office. 

The following is the list of coroners of the county since 
1788 : 

Clarence T. Judd; 
Benj. F. Stone; 
Louis Loyez; 
A. M. Creighbaum; 
Lemuel Grimes; 
S. D. Hart; 
Herman Michaelis; 
Philip Emrich; 
Marcellus Morse; 
T. C. Kiger; 
Conrad Krigbaum; 
J. Fullman ; 
R. B. Hart, jr. 
-T. J. Neuer. 
F. E. McKim; 
O. M. Willis; 
J. B. McClure. 



1788-03, 


Chas. Green ; 


1855-57, 


1803-06, 


Joel Brown ; 


1857-59, 


1806-12, 


Joseph Holden ; 


1859-66, 


1812-14, 


Alexander Hill; 


1850-64, 


1814-16, 


Silas Cook; 


1864-66, 


1816-18, 


Samson Cole; 


1866-68, 


1818-20, 


Silas Cook; 


1868-70, 


1820-24, 


John Merrill; 


1870-72, 


1824-34, 


Griffin Greene; 


1872-74, 


1834-36, 


Francis Devol; 


1874-76, 


1836-38, 


Warden Willis; 


1876-80, 


1838-44, 


Lawrence Chamberiai.. ; 


1880-82, 


1844-46, 


John T. Clogston ; 


1882-86, 


1846-50, 


Lawrence Chamberlain ; 


1686-90, 


1850-52, 


, Chauncey Judd ; 


1890-96, 


1852-53, 


, Finley Wilson; 


1896-00, 


1853-55, 


, J. H. Jones; 


1900 



170 



History of Marietta. 



Dr. McChire, the present coroner, is a native of Marietta. 
He attended Marietta College, and graduated from the 
medical department of the Ohio University in 1896, and has 
since been associated with Drs. Hart and McClnre until 
about a year ago, when the partnership became McOlure and 
McClure. 



County Surveyor. 

The records do not show any office of county surveyor 
prior to the adoption of the State constitution of 1803. From 
1803 till 1831 the surveyor was appointed by the Court of 
Common Pleas, and commissioned by the Covernor. The law 
of 1831 made the office elective with a term of three years. 

The following is the list of surveyors of the county since 
the office was provided for : 
1805, November 
1816, July 
1827, February 
1832, May 
1811, November 
1851, October 
1861, December 

1865, January 

1866, February 
1875, .January 
1881, 
1887, 
1898, 

1896, " 
1899, 
1902, September 



1816, July, 

1826, October, 

18B2, May, 

1811, November, 

1851, October, 

1861, December, 

1865, 

1865, 

1875, January, 

1881, 

1887, 

1893, ■ " 

1896, 

1899, " 

1902, September, 



Levi Barber 
William K, Putnam 
Wm. R. Browning 
Benjamin F. Stone 
T>evi Bartlett 
L. W. Chamberlain 
R. W. St. John 
Chas. E. Gardi 
J. A. Plumer 
J. P. Ilulbert 
D. F. Dufer 
A. A. Hollister 
Wm. Eldridge 
D. F. Dufer 
Levi Bartlett 
Edwin Cole 



Mr. Cole was elected surveyor in N()veml)er, 1901, and 
entered ui)on the duties of the office in the September fol- 
lowing. He is from Marietta township. 



County Commissioner. 

In 1795 a law was adopted which had been framed from 
the Pennsylvania code by the Governor and Judges, provid- 

1. Samuel N. Hobson was elected in 1S04, but resigned, and Mr. Gard was ap- 
pointed the following January. 



Civil, History. 



171 



ing for the appointment of tliree commissioners. This law 
was confirmed by the territorial legislature in 1799. They 
were to be appointed by the court of quarter sessions. In 

1804 a State law was passed providing for their election by the 
people, one each year, the term of office being three years. 

The following were appointed under the law of tlie terri- 
tory : 

William R. Putnam, Paul Fearing, Oliver Rice, Gilbert 
Devol, Jonathan Haskell, Simeon Deming and Isaac Pierce. 
The term of office of tli,e last three named expired in 1801, 

1805 and 1806, respectively. 

The following is the list of those elected in the successive 
years after the passage of the State law of 1801 above re- 
ferred to : 



1804, I^athaniel Hamilton 1826, 

1805, John Sharp 1827, 

1806, Paul Fearing 1828, 

1807, Nathaniel Hamilton 1829, 

1808, Joseph Barker 1829, 

1809, Paul Fearingl 1830, 

1809, John Sharps 1831, 

1810, Nathaniel Hamilton 1882, 

1811, Daniel Goodno 1833, 

1812, Henry Jolly 1834, 

1813, Nathaniel Hamilton 1835, 

1814, Daniel Goodno 1836, 

1815, William Skinner 1837, 

1816, Titan Kemble 1838, 

1817, John B. Regnier 1839, 

1818, Daniel Goodno 1840, 

1819, Titan Kemble^ 1841, 

1820, John B. Regnier-' 1842, 

1821, Samuel BeachS 1843, 
1821, Amzi Stanley4 1844, 

1821, Daniel Goodno 1845, 

1822, Joseph Barker 1846, 

1823, William R. Putnam 1847, 

1824, Daniel H. BuelU 1848, 

1825, Joseph Barker 1849, 

1825, Thomas AVhite^ 1850, 

1826, William P. Putnam 1851, 

Two Years. 



1. Resisned. 



Pied . 



3, 



Silas Cook^ 
Anselm T. Nye 
Seth Baker4 
Joel Tuttle 
Jabish F. Palmer-^ 
Anselm T. Nye 
.Jabish F. Palmer 
Ebenezer Battelle 
William P. Putnam 
J. D. Chamberlain 
R. K. Ewart 
Daniel H. Buell 
J. D. Chamberlain 
William Dana 
Daniel H. Buell 
J. D. Chamberlain 
James Dutton 
Douglas Putnam 
Hiram Gard 
William West 
Douglas Putnam 
Boylston Shaw 
Lewis H. Greene 
Douglas Putnam 
John Breckenridge 
George Stanley 
Douglas Putnam 

4. One Year. 



172 



History of MarieMa. 



1852, 


Walter Curtis 


1876, 


Moses Malster 


1853, 


Benjamin Rightmire 


1877, 


John Hoppel 


1854, 


William Mason 


1878, 


Philip Mattern 


1855, 


Walter Curtis 


1879, 


Robert Mullenix 


1856, 


Charles Dana 


1880, 


William Thompson 


1857, 


William R. Putnam 


1881, 


Philip Mattern 


1858, 


Joseph Penrose 


1882, 


B. J. Williamson 


1859, 


Zachariah Cochrane 


1883, 


J. M. Farson 


1860, 


James McWilliams 


1884, 


J. M. Murdock-^ 


1861, 


J. J. Hollister 


1885, 


Mason Gorby 


1862, 


William Thomas 


1886, 


Thos. Fleming! 


1863, 


Anthony Sheets i 


1886, 


J. W. Thorniley 


1864, 


J. J. Hollister 


1887, 


Thos. Fleming 


1865, 


George Benedict 


1888, 


Mason Gorby 


1865, 


James Benedict^ 


1889, 


J. W, Thorniley 


1866, 


James Little 


1890, 


J. A, Gage 


1867, 


Seymour C lough 


1891, 


S. S. McGee 


1868, 


George Benedict 


1892, 


C. M. Grubb 


1869, 


Thomas Caywood 


1893, 


John Randolph 


1870, 


Mark Greeni 


1894, 


S. S. McGee 


1871, 


Joseph Penrose 


1895, 


C. M. Grubb 


1871, 


Cyrenius Buchanans 


1896 


John Randolph 


1872, 


John Hall 


1897 


W. L. Hadley 


1873, 


Pemberton Palmer 


1898, 


Henry Strecker 


1874, 


John Pool 


1899, 


D. R. Shaw 


1875 


John Potter 


1900 


W. L. Hadley 




1901, F. 


J. Cutter 





1. Resigned. 



Died. 3. Two years. 4. One year. 



Educational History. 173 



CHAPTER XII. 

Educational History. 

Amony; the first provisions of the Ohio Company were 
such as provided for education. The pioneer settlers knew 
the advantages of education, and at the very beginning; 
planned for the instruction of the youth. Education and 
religion were to l)e the corner-stone of the new settlement, 
as they had been with the New England fathers. 

The pioneer schools were located in the three places of 
general habitation, — Campus Martins, the "i)oint" and Fort 
Harmar. The tirst school was at Campus Martins in the 
winter of 1788-89 and was taught by Mr. Waterman and 
Major Anselm Tupper, young men of line education. 
After that it was taught every winter by dirt'erent teachers 
among whom was Benjamin Slocomb, who was probably a 
graduate from Brown University. 

At the "point" the earliest teacher was Jonathan Baldwin, 
a man of talent and education from Massachusetts, who 
taught for nearly two years in the block-house on the Mus- 
kingum. Mr. Curtis was an early teacher who taught m a 
cooper's shop. Dr. Jabez True also taught in the block- 
house. 

The schools on the West Side were opened in Fort Har- 
mar about the same time as those at the other two points. 
However little is known concterning the early teachers at 
this place. One of the earliest was a INlr. Nolde who was, 
to quote the language of one of his first pupils, "a kindly 
old gentleman who loved his x'upils and snuff box." 

These teachers were sui^ported l)y the Ohio Company and 
by the parents of the puj)ils. The funds of the Comijany 
were extremely limited, and consequently the parents were 
expected to pay part of the teachers' wages. At no time 
did the teachers receive any thing but a small return for 



17-i History of Marietta. 



their services, but the educatiou of the children was a mat- 
ter of the greatest importance, and the plan was the best 
that conld be maintained. 

This means of education continued until after the Indian 
War, when the spirit of. the New England pioneers, ex- 
pressed in the Ordinance of 1787, asserted itself in the estab- 
lishment of the 

First Academy 

in the Northwest Territor^^ On April 29, 1797, the in- 
habitants of Marietta convened for the purpose of consider- 
ing measures for the promotion of education among the 
youths in the settlement. General Rufus Putnam was 
chairman of the meeting, and Keturn J. Meigs, Jr., clerk. 
It was resolved "that a committee of six be appointed to 
pre^jare a plan of a house suitable for the instruction of 
youth, and religious exercises, and to make an estimate of 
the expense and the most suitable means of raising the nec- 
essary money, and to fix upon a spot whereon to erect the 
house, and to report on Saturday next at three o'clock, 
P. M." General Putnam, Paul Fearing, Griffin Greene, P. 
J. Meigs, Jr., Ghas. Greene and Joshua Shipman were tlie 
committee appointed. 

On May 6th this committee reported the plan for the 
building with an estimated cost of .$1,000 ; they also re- 
ported as a means of raising the money to assess the possess- 
ors of ministerial lands lying on the Ohio river between 
Hart's ditch and the south end of Front street, and on Front 
street, and between Front street and tlie Muskingum river, 
at the rate of one dollar for every one-third of an acre which 
they possessed, and that city lot No. 605, originally drawn 
in the name of John Friend, be the i)lace whereon to erect 
the building; and that a subscription be opened for the re- 
mainder of the fund. The report was accej^ted, and a com- 
mittee of five was appointed, consisting of Paul Fearing, 
Joseph Buell, General P. Putnam, Ichabod Nye and 
Colonel Sproat, to carry out the report. Joshua Shipman 
was authorized to contract for the necessary lumber. 



Educational History. 



irs 



At the next, meeting, Ma}^ 13th, it was decided to call the 
building the Muskingum Academy. Shares were fixed at 
ten dollars and a meeting of the proprietors could be called 
by the possessors of thirty shares. On the same date a sub- 
scription ijaper was drawn for the securing of funds for the 
building of the Academy, to which were afterwards added 
47 subscriptions amounting to $1,162. The litrgest subscrip- 
tion being that of Rufus Putnam amounting to $300, and 
next to this were five subscriptions of $10 eacli. 

The subscriptions were as follows : 



Rufus Putnam $800 

Chas. Greene 40 

R. J. Meigs . -40 

Jabez True 36 

Joseph Lincoln 20 

Ichabod ]S^ye 40 

Joshua Shipman 20 

Ebenezer Sproat 40 

Paul Fearing 20 

John Collins 10 

Earl Sproat 20 

Joseph Buell 20 

William R. Putnam 80 

William Bridge, in laying brick 



John Mathews $ 

Daniel Story 

Ed-win Putnam 

Griffin Greene .... 

Benjamin Tupper 

Samuel Thorniley 

Timothy Buell 

Azariah Pratt 

Ashel Hale 

Gilbert Devol, in work 

Nathan Mcintosh, in brick,. . . . 

Francis Thiery 

Ezra Putnam 



Perley How' e 10 

James White 10 

Josiah Monroe 15 

John Brough 10 

Joel Bowen 20 

W. U. Parsons 10 

Christopher Burlingame 20 

Judson Guitteau lO 

William Hart 10 

Stephen Pierce 15 



Luther Shepard 

John G. Petit 

Levi Whipple 

Thomas Lane 

Josej^h Gilman & Son, 

Josiah Hart 

Jonathan Devol 

William Skinner. . . 
Dudley Woodbridge.. 
David Putnam 



20 
80 
20 
20 
20 
10 
10 
10 
10 
20 
25 
2 
15 
10 
10 
10 
10 
10 
40 
10 
10 
30 
80 
20 



On May 16, 1797, a committee consisting of Paul Fearing, 
Charles Greene and Joshua Sliipman was appointed with 
full power to erect and complete the Academy building in 
accordance with the plans which had been submitted, and to 
purchase as a location city lot No. (505 and the adjoining one. 
The lots are on Front street, about halfway between Putnam 
and Sea mm el. 



176 



History of Marietta. 



But funds were still wantiuii;, and it was decided to sell 
to the highest V)idder seats nuniljered from one to twenty- 
one, the purchaser havin.i;' the exclusive rii;ht to such seats 
on all public occasions. 

On May 21, 1800, a subscription was opened for the com- 
pletion of the building;, and a committee was ai)pointed 
to report on a system of education, the report of which 
was accepted on May 26th, among: the articles of which were 
the following : 

"The trustees shall have power to appoint a preceptor of 
the Muskingum Academy, well ([ualitied for the instruction 
of pupils in the branches of sciences.'" 




Muskingum Academy. 

"It shall be the duty of the preceptor to teach the jjupils 
writing, reading, arithmetic, geography, English grammar 
and the Latin and Greek languages providing further that 
the parent or guardian choose what the pupil should study." 

"It shall l)e the duty of the preceyjtor to pay due atten- 
tion to the languages and manners, particularly, and to the 
de])ortment of the pupils generally." 

"The price to be paid to the preceptor for his use for each 
quarter sluill be: For reading and writing, $2; for arithme- 



Educational History. 177 

tic, Englisli grammar, the fundamentals of astronomy and 
geography, $2.50; Latin, Greek and mathematics, $3. Tliere 
shall also be paid for each pupil taught reading and writing, 
30 cents. For those taught arithmetic, English grammar 
and geography, 40 cents. For Latin, Greek and mathe- 
matics 50 cents per quarter to the preceptor, who shall pay 
over the same to the treasurer for such Use as shall be 
directed by the proprietors." 

On July 29, 1802, six new pews were sold in sums ranging 
from $25 to $28, and the treasurer authorized to contract for 
them, but on December 30th the action was repealed. 

The Academy was opened in 1800, and David rutnam, 
who was a graduate of Yale College, was the first teacher. 
The school progressed under his management for two years, 
and following him several teachers had charge of the 
Academy, among whom were the following: 1803, Joiin 
Leavens; 1804, Benjamin Stone; 1807, David Gilmore and N. 
K. Clough; 1808, M. B. Belknap and Timothy Donalson ; 
Caleb Emerson was a later teacher. The work of the in- 
stitution continued under the same management till Janu- 
ary, 1816, when it was leased to the Marietta School Associa- 
tion for sixty dollars per year. The interior of the building 
was changed and a school of a higher grade was established 
in charge of Elisha Huntington from Dartmouth College. 

This new association was a limited stock company with 
an authorized cajjital of $800. It w^as composed in part of 
the proprietors of the Academy, and the occasion of the 
organization may have, been to arouse new interest in educa- 
ti(m, but more probably to comply better with a law re- 
specting schools passed by the legislature of Ohio on Feb- 
ruary 15, 1815. The school, according to this law, secured a 
certain amount of public money for each pupil. The associ- 
ation aimed to improve the school system and raise its stand- 
ard, and in the main was successful. 

There are no records of this Academy from 1815 to 1820. 
After the resignation of Mr. Huntington, the school was 
taught by Will'iam A. Whittlesey, William Slocomb and J. 
K. Joline. The last regular school held in the Academy 



178 History of Marietta. 

was bei;un by Levi Keyes on March 8, 1827, and seems to 
have contiimed for about a year. In 1827 the trustees were 
authorized to negotiate with tlie Bank of Marietta for the 
purchase of the Academy, and the land on which it stood. 
This sale was not affected, for in 1830 it was voted that the 
stockholders rent the buildini;- for twenty dollars per year 
for five years for the use of a school. Doubtless this action 
was taken in view of the fact that Rev. Bingham was then 
about to open a school, but it seems to have been too jnuch 
out of repair for his purpose, and was used by him for only 
a few weeks. 

On October 8, 1832, the building and lot were sold at 
auction for $479.02 to D. C. Skinner, who removed' it to the 
lot south of the Rhodes' block on Second street, between 
Scammel and Wooster, where it was used as a dwelling 
house until 1887, when it was torn down. Dr. Hildreth 
says: "This was doubtless the first structure of its kind in 
Ohio, it having been commenced two years after the Indian 
War, when few improvements had been made in the culfi- 
vation of the soil, and the people were poor, but the wis- 
dom and good sense of the descendants of the Puritans led 
them to see that instruction in religion and learning were 
really necessary for the welfare of society." 

After the discontinuance of the Muskingum Academy, tlie 
progress of educational institutions was through two 
mediums — academies and institutes as one class, and the pub- 
lic schools as another. The former resulted in the establish- 
ment of Marietta College, and the latter in the establish- 
ment of our present high and public scliools. 

Institute of Education. 

The successor of the Muskingum Academy was the Institute 
of Education, established in 1830 by Rev. L. G. Bingham. 
In 1826 he began giving instruction to the youth in 
private schools, and by 1829, the private school he had 
established jjroved so prosperous that he decided to enlarge 
the work. It was thus that this Institute was founded. In 
the Marietta Friend and Gazette of September 11, 18Sio, ap- 



Educational History. 17,9 

peared an advertisement of "The Marietta Institute of Edu- 
cation," which, was to open September 23d and continue 
eleven weeks, under six teachers, and consisting of four 
departments — an infant school, primary school, ladies' semi- 
nary and a high school.' Tuition in the first was to be $2.50 
per quarter, in the second $8.00, in the third and fourth 
from $4.00 to $5.00. Infant scholars were taken from two 
years old and upwards; the primary school consisted of 
those sufficiently advanced to use books. 

The ladies' seminary was opened in a building on Putnam 
street, between Front and Second, and the high school in 
the old Muskingum Academy (as has already been stated), 
but in a few weeks was removed to the Library Hall on 
Front street, where it was held during the remainder of the 
year. During the second year Nelson Brown of Williams 
College, became • instructor. In April, 1831, Manstield 
French became an assistant and associate proprietor in this 
school. In 1831 both schools were removed to a building 
purchased for the purpose on the corner of Second and Put- 
nam streets. In 1832 Henry Smith and D. H. Allen, from 
Andover Semiiuxry, taught in the high school, and Miss 
Spaulding and Miss Deborah Wells, in the ladies' seminary. 
The 3^ear 1832 was a prosperous one for the school, and the 
number of pupils was 230; of this number, 170 were from 
abroad and represented eight states. 

The high school of this Institute of Education was chart- 
ered in 1833, as the "Marietta Collegiate Institute and 
Western Teachers' Seminary," and two years later was 
chartered as "Marietta College," tlie liistory of which is re- 
served for the latter x^art of this chapter. The ladies' semi- 
nary of the Institute of Education also passed into this 
same control, but was maintained as a separate institution. 

Harmar Academy. 

In 1841 was organized in Harmar the Harmar Academy. 
A suitable building was provided for by the citizens at an ex- 
pense of about $2,000, and equipped with good teachers. In 
two years after its organization students were in attendance 



180 History of Marietta. 

from many parts of the country — McConnellsville, Cincin- 
nati, Wheeling, New York state and western Virginia. Under 
tlie history of the public schools is noted their reorganiza- 
tion in 1849, when the Harniar Academy became the 
high school department of those schools, whose principals 
were Mr. Bates, John Giles, George H. Howison and Robert 
S. Boreland. 

Western Reserve Institute. 

The next school of the tirst class was the Western Reserve 
Institute, organized March 21, 1850, by the Universalists of 
Marietta. Tlie first trustees were G. W. Barker, Owen 
Franks and James M. Booth, wiio erected a building for the 
school ui)on Second street, south of Butler. The first princi- 
l^al was Paul Kendall. The school remained in existence 
for about ten years during which time instruction was given 
to the youth of both sexes. 

Public Schools. 

During the time of existence of the several academies be- 
fore mentioned, there were y^i'ivate schools supported l:)y 
individuals, and common district schools nuxintained under 
the \-A\\ of 1821. The schools depended mainly upon the 
lil)erality of the citizens, owing Xo the snuill revenue ol)tain- 
ed from the lease of school lands and the disfavor of the law 
of ]821. When Rev. Bingham became jjastor of tlie Presby- 
terian church in bS2(), he saw the need of l)etter facilities 
for education. There had not yet been inaugurated a sys- 
tem of public schools, and the work of the Academy was 
about at an end. Within a short time Mr. Bingham com- 
menced to give instruction to private pupils. He introdiiced 
the Pestalozzi plan of i)rimarv instruction. He soon intro- 
duced an infant school under Miss Phe])e Battelle, which 
was held in a snuiU building on Front street, previously used 
by Governor Meigs as a law office. Soon was the school en- 
larged, owing to its prosperous condition, and his efforts 
finally residted in the establishment of "The Marietta In- 
stitute for Education," in 1880, which has already been 
described. It was a time when both tlie institutes and put)- 



Educational History. 181 

lie scliools were lieiiig firmly or<2;anized in Marietta, and to 
Rev. Bingham is due much credit for his labors wliich re- 
sulted in both, but mainly in the estaldisiiment of Marietta 
College. 

There were soon many important changes made in 
school legislation. From 1825 to 1829 such legislation was 
made as placed the schools on a more satisfactory basis. 
TJiey began about this time to be better supported, and an 
increased interest in pul)lic schools was manifest by the 
State. Marietta scliools grew and were fast becoming a 
creditable system. 

In May, 1849, the schools of Marietta were reorganized and 
a graded system was adopted. Previous to this time there 
were five schools in as many separate and distinct districts, 
but at that time there was formed a union of all of them. 
Under tliis plan the schools were conducted from six to 
eight months per year upon a graded basis. In September, 
1848, the plan was first suggested at a meeting of one of 
the districts, and it was agreed to invite the other four dis- 
tricts to consider the matter at a joint meeting. This re- 
sulted in a union plan l^eing recommended to the citizens, 
which was endorsed, and in March of the following vear, the 
first board of education was elected, which consisted of Dr. 
I. W. Andrews, T. W. Ewart. K. E. Hart, Lucius Brighan;, 
E. H. Allen and Kobert Crawford, under whose direction 
the graded system went into efi'ect in May, 1849. 

The first superintendent of the puldic scliools was Mr. El. 
D. Kingsley, who, the next year, 1850, organized a high 
school. The new graded system worked successfully and 
did much to establish such a system of education as 
Marietta now enjoys. 

Harmar Schools. 

The success of the graded system in many of the cities of 
the State was called to the attention of Douglas Putnam, 
Luther Temple and other citizens of Harmar, in the 
early part of 1849. The result was the reorganiza- 
tion of the Harmar schools u])on the union or graded plan 



18^ History of Marietta. 

that same year. Tlie ilrst l)oard. of directors of this system 
was Douglas Putnam, Luther Temple, John Crawford, 
Samuel Bussard, E. G. Smith and S. T. Jewell. As superin- 
tendent of the schools and teacher of the high school the 
Kev. Mr. Bates of the Harraar Academy was chosen. He 
riemained as superintendent of the schools until 1852, ^^ilen 
he resigned and was succeeded by John Giles, of McCJon- 
nellsville, Ohio. Mr. Giles was succeeded in 1858 by Mr. 
Boreland, who continued to be superintendent of the Har- 
mar schools till 1860. He was then succeeded by W. H. G. 
xldney, who remained but one year. The next suijerintend- 
ent was George H. Howison, who resigned after one year 
and was succeeded by Mr. Boreland who was again placed at 
the head of the scliools. He Jiad charge of the schools at the 
time of the discontinuance of the Harmar high school in 18Go. 

The discontinuance of the Harmar high school was done 
on account of the small attendance of the high department 
for the preceding few years. A provision was made by the 
board that "all wlu^ should conjplete the grammar school 
course, should be transferred to the Marietta high school, 
the tuition to be paid from the tuition fund of the Harmar 
board of education." This was the plan of the school till 
the fall of 1876, when the board reduced the course of study 
to eight 3'ears and thus abolished high school instruction for 
Harmar. 

With the discontinuance of the Harmar high school, it 
continued a separate grammar school, but after the annexa- 
tion of Harnuir it became one of tlie ward schools of the 
pul)lic school system of Marietta. 

High School. 

The high school of Marietta, which was organized in 1850 
and was located on Scammel street, about half way between 
Fourth and Fifth streets, graduated its first class in 1858. 
This class was composed of seventeen members, fourteen 
girls and three boys. Since that time the school has gradu- 
ated a class every year. During all the years of the main- 
tenance of tliis school, there has l)een offered a complete 



Educational History. 



183 



course of study. The time required to complete the course 
in the Marietta public schools is twelve years, four of which 
are in the high school. The courses offered in this depart- 
ment of the school are two in number, the classical and 
philosophical, one embracing the classics, the other modern 
languages. 

The buildings which have been used for a high school are 
two in number: the one which was erected soon after the 




" -! ilf 1 



5-i^'ti»* 



i E. 1^^. 



Marietta High School. 
organization of this branch of the school system, and the 
present new high school building, which was erected in 
1900-01, on the site of the old one. (During the interim of 
the construction of this new building the Marion Street 
school building was tised for high school purposes.) 

The old building no longer met the needs of the city \i\ 
the way of a high school. The number of pupils enter- 
ing the high school each year increased so sreatlv that a 



18-1 History of Marietta. 

new building was necessary. Besides, Mie new condition of 
Marietta demanded a building tliat would l)e in keeiung 
with its progressive age, and would meet the demands of 
such a city in its educational work. 

The new building which was erected in 1900 and 1901 is 
one of the finest of its kind in the State. It is located on 
the lot formerly occupied by the old one, but covering nuich 
more of the ground. It is a large, haiulsome building, stand- 
ing as an eml;)lem of tiie growing schools of a progressive 
city. Tiie 1)uilding has a handsome Bedford stone front and 
tlie sides are of pressed brick trimmed in Greentield lime- 
stone. The first floor, })esides closets, heating and ventilat- 
ing apparatus, contains office rooms for the board of educa- 
tion and capacity for a 40,000 volume library, in addition to 
a Physical Culture Hall and the class rooms. 

One half of this lower floor is used as a public lil;rary 
room, which is open for the free use of all persons in tlie 
school district. This library is of recent organization, but 
is continually growing and of much interest to all the cit- 
izens of Marietta. 

The second floor has five class rooms and the superinteiiil- 
ent's office, which is connected by electric bell and speak- 
ing tube with each teacher's room. The third floor has two 
recitation rooms, physical and chemical laboratories, and a 
large auditorium which will seat about 800 people. 

The princi])al of the high school is Clayton E. Reed, who 
entered upon liis duties as such principal on September 2, 
1902. Previous to this he was professor of mathematics in 
the Marietta Academy. Mr. Reed is a iiradnate of Wooster 
College. He is assisted in the high school l>y a corps of six 
teachers. 

The Ward Schools. 

At the time of the reorganization of the pul)lic school of 
Marietta in 1819, there were five separate districts. The 
Harmar school at this time was a separate school from that 
of Marietta. The reorganization of the schools made them 
into a union, over which there was selected a superintend- 



Educational History. 



185 



•^iit. In 1876 the Harraar high school was discontinued and 
became a part of tlie school sj'stem of Marietta. 

B,v this plan of j^ublic school management, there is located 
in each ward of the city a grammar school which embraces 
twelve years of the course of study, the remaining fonr 
being pursued in the high school. 

The number of ward schools in Mariett-a is five : Washing- 
ton Street, Willard, Fort, Putnam Street and Marion Street. 
Each of these schools are held in large, commodious buildings 




illif %\' cEEP 



"Will 




Marion Street School. 

sucii as are an ornament to the city. The Washington, Put- 
nam and Willard schools have annex buildings, besides 
which there have been added the Pike, Greene and Fulton- 
berg schcjols. The growth of the city has demanded three 
new buildings, the erection of which have just been con- 
tracted for by the board of education. The names of 
these will be Norwood, with eight rooms; Ferburgh, at Mile 
Run, with two rooms; Fairvi^ew Heights, with one room. 



186 History of Marietta. 



The principals of the several ward schools are as follows: 

Washington Street — George M. Plumer. 
• Willard — Frank P. Wheeler. 

Fort— J. M. Starling. 

Putnam — Jno. R. Franklin. 

Marion Street — Amelia Weber. 

The superintendent of the public schools of Marietta for 
four years previous to September, 1902, was Henry G. 
Williams. Mr. Williaius tendered liis resignation as such 
superintendent to the board of education in April, 
1902, to accept the position of Dean of the Normal College 
of Ohio University, at Athens, Ohio, to which position he 
had been called. 

Mr. Williams, born in Highland county, Ohio, in 1865, 
received his earlier education in the public scliools, and his 
advanced education in the National Normal University. 
Twenty years (jf his life has been spent as teacher and super- 
intendent, the last four of which he served as superintendent 
of the public schools of Marietta. During the time Mr. 
Williams served the public schools of Marietta, he was ever 
alert to their best interest and did much to improve the 
schools and increase the attendance. While here he put in 
operation a jjractical and successful plan for training 
schools in connection with the city system, and did much 
for the schools and the city by establishing a public library. 
In his new and broader lield of work, Marietta feels that the 
State Teachers' College of the Ohio University has secured a 
sui)erintendent of unusual qualification for the work. 

The present superintendent of the public schools is 
Jesse \. McMillan. Mr. McMillan is a native of Har- 
rison county, Ohio, and was born in 1869. He received his 
advanced education in Scio College and Heidelberg 
University, and began teaching in the spring oi 1885. From 
1893 to 1899 he was superintendent of the schools at Deni- 
son, Ohio, and from 1899 to 1902, at Canal Dover, Ohio. 
Pyof. McMillan comes to Marietta as a young man of mod- 
ern educational methods, and entering upon his work he has 



Educational History. 187 

ill mind the continued advancement of tlie schools. 
The condition and standard of its public schools are such 
as Marietta can justly feel proud of. Never before has 
there been such a rapid growth and increased attendance as 
in the last few years. That they are in a prosperous con- 
dition can not be seen from the large enrollment and corps 
of teachers. The enrollment for October, 1902, was 2,597, 
the largest in tlie history of the schools of Marietta, the to- 
tal numeration of youth of school age being 1:,511. The 
total number of teachers is 65, being 54 grade teachers, 
7 high school teachers, 3 special teachers and one supervisor 
of primary grades. The settlers of Marietta were a 
class of cultured and refined people, ^\\m asserted the ben- 
efits of education by early providing for ixiblic instruction. 
Such ■ a spirit has continually guided the citizens of the 
pioneer city and at the beginning of the new century it 
asserts itself in the high standard of tlie city's public 
schools. 

kST. Mary's Parochial School. 

About the year 185(3, the nucleus to a parochial school 
fund was started under the pastorate of R. P. O'Neil. This 
system provided tliat each member pay the sum of 25 cents 
per month for the support of a school which was started by 
the Catholic denomination, and which was maintained for 
several years on the first floor of the old stone chapel of this 
church. A brother of Gen. Phil Sheridan served as a teach- 
er in this school for several years at a salary of $15 per 
month. 

In 1858 the basement of the church was fitted up for pupils, 
and the school was lield there until discontinued in 1862. The 
establishment of the parochial schools was due to the 
earnest effort of Father Woesman, whf) effected his plans in 
1895. On September 6, 1896, was dedicated the parochial 
school building now in use, the dedicatory services being- 
conducted by Bishop John A. Watterson. The educational 
matters of the school are in charge of the St. Dominic 
Sisters. 



188 History of Marietta. 

In 1898 the school building was enlarged, making room for 
dormitories and music rooms, and bringing the cost of the 
building up to al)()ut $10,000. This large, handsome bnilding 
is one in which all Catholics take pride. 

Marietta College. 

There are two steps leading to the estal)lishment of the 
veneralde institution now known as Marietta College. These 
are the "Institute of Edncation" and the ""Marietta Collegi- 
ate Institute and Western Teaciiers' Seminary." The for- 
uier organization, eml)racing four different departments, was 
established in 1880 through the efforts of Eev. Luther G. 
Bingham, with whom was associated a little later Mr. Mans- 
field French. The two higher departiueuts of the Institute 
of Education were kno\^•n as the High School and the Ladies' 
Semiiuiry. After a year and a half of successful service it 
was thought expedient to appoint an advisory board for the 
High School, and the following names were reported: Caleb 
Emerson, James Whitney, Dr. S. P. Hildreth, Dr. John 
Cotton, Arius Nye, Weston Thomas and Douglas Putnam. 

At a meeting held November 22, 1882, a movement was 
started for the incor])oration of a new institution under the 
name of the "Marietta Collegiate Institute and Western 
Teachers' Seminary.'"' A charter was ol)tained December 
ITth and provision made for a board of trustees consistiiig of 
nine members. 0\\ the l(3th of the following January the 
organization was completed in the selection of John Cotton, 
M. D., President; Douglas Putnam, Secretary, and John 
Mills, Treasurer. Here was the change from a private to a 
public institution under control of a chartered corporation. 
Satisfactory terms were arranged with Bingham and Frencli 
by which all of their institute property was transferred to 
the board of trustees. 

The school, thus reorganized, opened in the fall of 1833 
with fovir instructors, young men, all members of the An- 
dover Theological Semiiuiry. Two of these, Messrs. Allen 
and Jewett, were graduates of Dartmouth; one, Mr. Max- 
well, of Amherst, while the fourth, Mr. Smith, was from 



Educational History. 189 

Middlebury College. , The first faculty of this Collegiate In- 
stitute was made up of Henry Smith, A.M., Professor of 
Languages; Milo P. Jewett, A.M., Professor in the Teachers' 
Department; D. H. Allen, A.M., Professor of Mathematics, 
and Samuel Maxwell, A.M., Principal in the Preparatory 
Department. 

The charter granted in 1832 proved defective in several 
respects. No power was given to confer degrees and a clause 
had been inserted allowing the legislature power to repeal. 
In 1885 these tw^o unfavorable features were removed when a 
new charter was granted l)y the State in February of that 
year. With the secnring of this second cluxrter, the name (if 
the organization was changed and the institution was lience- 
forth known as Marietta College. 

Early in the year the board of trustees elected the first 
president in tlie person of Rev. Joel H. Linsley, tlien pastor 
of the Park Street Church in Boston. Dr. l^insley was born 
at Cornwall, Vermont, in 1790, and was a graduate of Middle- 
bury College. For six years he practised law at Middlebury 
and later was pastor of the Congregational cliurch at Hart- 
ford, Connecticut. After acting as president of Marietta 
College for eleven years, he accepted the^ pastorate of the 
Second Congregational CJliurch at Greenwich, where he 
labored till the close of his life, March 22, 18()8. From 1855 
to the time of his death he was a trustee of Yale College. 

The founders of Marietta College patterned the institution 
after those of the New England type, making the course of 
study much the same as that offered by such schools as Dart- 
mouth, Amherst, Williams, Yale, etc. At the beginning 
there were four departments of instruction, each one in 
charge of a permanent professor. These several divisions 
embraced the departments of Moral and Intellectual Philos- 
ophy, Greek and Latin, Mathematics and Natural Philosophy 
and of Rhetoric and Political Economy. At first there was 
no distinct department of Natural Science, except the in- 
struction offered in Chemistry, etc., by the professor of 
Natural Philosophy, till 1810 when provision was made for 
regular instruction in Science by a permanent professor. In 



190 History of Marietta. 



the early existence of the College a department of Manual 
Labor had l)een established, which was thought by many to 
offer both pecuniary and physical benefits to the student, 
especially those who were dependent, in a great measure, 
ux)on their own exertions for support. Carrying out this 
idea, the College secured a farm of sixty acres and upon it 
erected some sho^js. 

Here were opportunities for agricultural and meclianical 
work, and each student was expected to labor three hours a 
day in winter and two in summer. But there were grave 
difficulties attending such an arrangement and in 1838 the 
shops and machinery were rented. Soon after this the per- 
formance of labor was made ox^tional and is last mentioned in 
the catalogue of '12-3. 

A preparatory department, designed especially to fit stu- 
dents for entrance into the higher institution, was provided 
for when the College was founded. In 1810 it became known 
as the Marietta Academy and has continued under that name 
ever since. The p»rescribed course of study, in charge of a 
regular corps of teachers, is arranged with reference to the 
more extended course offered by the College, and at the 
present time ab()Ut three-fourths of all the members entering 
the Freshman class receive their preparatory training in the 
Academy. 

While Marietta College is preeminently a Christian institu- 
tion it has never been under the control of any particular 
religious denomination, nor has anj' restriction ever been 
made in regard to the residence, religious belief etc., of those 
desiring admission as students. "It was intended to be an 
institution where sound learning should be cultivated under 
the best religious influences ; a Christian College controlled 
by a board of trustees with power to fill all vacancies in their 
body." A modification of the charter was secured in 1811 
authorizing the board of trustees to increase the number of 
its members at its own discretion, provided the number be 
not more than twenty-five. 

Previous to the year 1850 the work of the College was car- 
ried on in one main building, erected in 1832 and now known 



Educational History. 191 



as the Dormitory. It is four stories high and is now used 
exclusively by tlie students as a sleepins; apartment. On the 
first floor also is one room used by the Y.M.C.A. of the 
College. 

Feeling the need of more room, a second building was 
erected in 1850 under the supervision of Hon. R. E. Harte 
of Marietta. At the laying of its corner stone an ad- 
dress was delivered by Hon. Lewis Cass, wdio was a citizen 
of Marietta in his early manhood. This edifice is now known 
as Science Hall. On the first floor are the president's office, 
the mathematical room and physical laboratory. The next 
floor IS used for the chemical and biological laboratories, 
while the two literary society halls occupy the space of the 
third floor. Tlie funds for the erection of this building were 
secured largely througli the liberality of Marietta citizens. 

The Library building, standing next to Putnam street, was 
completed in 1870. Its total cost was about $25,000 and the 
money was raised by the alumni and students of the College. 
The building is three stories high, the first floor being used 
for the two society libraries and museum. The second and 
third are occupied entirely by the College library, which at 
the present time composes one of the largest and best selec- 
tions of books to be found west of the Alleghenies. 

The Gurley Observatory, named iji honor of William 
Chamberlain Gurley, M.A., its founder and director from 
1802 until his death in June, 1898, occupies an attractive 
spot near the College, very suitable for astronomical work. 
The telescope by Byrne is equatorially mounted and furnish- 
ed with a Bond spring governor, has a six and a quarter inch 
object glass, and is amj^le in power to meet all the needs of 
class work. It is also furnished with a valuable Siderial 
clock by Kessels,a spectroscope by Fauth,a position microm- 
eter with telescope by Brashear, a sextant and small 
transit. 

The last building erected by the College is that known as 
Andrews Hall, built in 1891. It is a large, handsome, brick 
structure, equipped in modern style and used as the main 
recitation building by both College and Academy. The second 



192 History of Marietta. 



floor contains the large, commodious liall where the daily 
chapel services are held. 

Marietta thus far has had six presidents. The lirst Presi- 
dent of the College was Rev. Jpel H. Linsley, who served as 
such from 1835 till 1846. He was succeeded by Prof. Henry 
Smith, who had been one of its honored instructors fr )m the 
founding of the institution. Upon the resignation of Presi- 
dent Liudsley in 1816, Prof. Smith was called to the presi- 
dency and continued to act as such till his resignation in 
1855. President Smith was honored with the degree of D.D, 
from Middlebury in 1817, and with L.L.D. froni Marietta in 
1874. 

The third president of the College was Israel Ward 
Andrews, who remained at the head of the institution for 
30 years. President Andrews was a graduate of Williams 
College, class of 1837. The next year he came to Marietta as 
a tutor, and in 1839 was made Professor of Mathematics and 
Natural Philosophy. He continued in this capacity till 1855 
when he was called to the presidency. As an instructor and 
disciplinarian Dr. Andrews had no superiors. He was an 
able mathematician, and always inspiring before Ids class. 
One of wiiom he taught has written t ''No one of the five or 
six hundred graduates of Marietta College can ever forget 
his conspicuous, forcible and exhaustive methods in the 
class room. The dullest and most diffideiit student was made 
at ease and taught to express in the best way what he knew, 
and, in addition, every student was instructed in what he 
did not know." 

In his administration as president of the College, Dr. An- 
drews was eminently successful, not only as an educator, l)ut 
also in a financial way. During his long term of thirty years 
he was a hard student and gave every subject thorough and 
careful investigation. As a writer he was always careful, 
forceful, clear and concise. His "Maniuil of the Constitu- 
tion" has been widely read and used as a text book for 
instruction in the principles of the American government. 
He wrote many valualjle magazine articles on the history of 
the Northwest [Territory and early Ohio. It is from his 



194 History of Marietta. 

address on the "History of Marietta College" that we are in- 
debted for mnch of the information herein given about the 
College. 

Dr. Andrews died in Hartford, Connecticut, on April IS, 
1888, and was buried in the Mound Cemeter}^ in Marietta. 

At a meeting of the trustees held November 20, 1885, Hon. 
John Eaton was elected fourth president of Marietta College. 
Previous to his election, he w^as U. S. Commissioner of 
Education and since his resignation in 1891, has enjoyed a 
distinguished reputation as an educator. He graduated at 
Dartmouth in 1851 and served the northern army in several 
capacities during the war of the Kebellion. 

Dr. Eaton was succeeded by John W. Simpson, who was 
chosen in 1892 to preside over the institution as its presi- 
dent. At the time of his election, Dr. Sim^json was pastor 
of the First Congregational Church of Walnut Hills, Ohio. 
His college training was received at Wooster University and 
the University of West Pa., at Pittsburg. He resigned the 
office of president in 1896 and for four years the institution 
was without an official head. During that time the afl'airs 
of the College were largely under the supervision of Prof. 
J. H. Chani})erlin, Dean of the Faculty. 

In the sirring of 1900 the present incumbent. Dr. Alfred 
T. Perry, accepted a call to the presidency of the College, 
President Perry is a graduate of Williams College and at the 
time of his election was one of the professors in the Hart- 
ford Theological Seminar3^ He is yet a young man of wliole- 
some enthusiasm for the cause of liberal education. Since 
his coming the College has received fresh impetus toward 
higher success, and the outlook for the future is bright with 
promise. A military department has recently been added to 
the course of stud}' and the near future will wit- 
ness the erection of a suitable building to be used by the 
students for gymnastic exercise and athletic training. The 
lot upon which such a l)uilding is now being erected was 
donated to tlie trustees of the College by John Mills. 
It is expected that under the management of President Perry 
many improvements will l)e made in the College, not only in 



Educational History. 195 

the Avay of Iniildings but such as will make the institution 
accomplish more in the way of higher education than it lias 
ever done in the past. 

In praise of Marietta College it can be truly said that few 
institutions of its kind have stood for a higher standard of 
education. It believes in the highest intellectual develoi)- 
ment, and that Christian culture is an indispensable part of 
education. The College is a christian institution, but not 
denominational. 

Its course of study, offering the three courses — classical, 
latin scientific and modern language, is arranged with the 
view of insuring "that training of the mental faculties and 
that broad culture which are characteristics of the well- 
educated man."' As a literary college few excel it in its 
course, especially its choice of electives. 



The College Library. 
The equipment of the College in wliicli the most pride is 
taken is that of its library. The college library dates from 
the beginning of the College itself. The first catalogue 
issued in 1888 states that the ]il)rary "contains about 3,000 
volumes, embracing an extensive and choice selection of 
pliilological works, procured by the Professor of Languages 
on liis recent visit to Europe." That the trustees should so 
early devote so large a sum, $1,000, to the purchase of classic- 
al books is an indication at once of their broad conce^jtion of 
what the College should be and of their generous spirit. The 
money used for the first large purchase of books came from 
the estate of Samuel Stone. The growth of the library has 
been steady since tliat time ; in 1860 there w^ere 17,000 vol- 
umes ; in 1885, 33,000 ; today there are over 60,000, including 
some 7,000 in the two society libraries, making it the largest 
institutional library in Ohio, and excelled by only five west 
of the Alleghenies. The books have come from many 
sources — college purchases, gifts by many individuals, dona- 
tions from the United States Government, this library being- 
one of its designated depositories. Three collections are 
worthy of special remark. 



196 History of Marietta. 

The donation of Dr. S. P. IIHdreth in 1850, consistino- of a 
iine museum collection, several hundred of scientific hooks, 
a lariie nunil)er of manuscript volumes of correspondence 
with scientilic men in this country and abroad, and some 
works on the early history of Ohio. 

A second collection, the j^iftof a livinii'donor, Mr. (ioddard 
of the class of 1843, who is still adding- to it, consists of 1,400 
volumes in the realm -chiefly of philosoj)hy, psycholoiiy, 
science and lit(M-atiire, carefully selected and of great value. 

A third collection is the magnificent gift received in June, 
1900, from Hon. Rodney Metcalf Stimson, who was Librarian 
of the College from 1881 to 1892 and Treasurer from 1881 to 
1900. This collection of 19,000 volumes is especially rich in 
the history of the Northwest Territory, and in this field is 
excelled by only one collection in America. Other lines are 
represented in the collection, particularly curiosa. 

The manuscript materials of the library are numerous and 
of great value. Among these especially are the records of 
the Ohio ('Omi)any, and many journals and letters belonging 
to the pioneer days of Marietta. 

The following is the Faculty of tlie College for the year 
1902-8 : 

Alfred Tyler Perry, M. A., D. D., President, Professor of 
Christian Evidence and Sociology. 

Thomas Dwight Biscoe, LL.D., Professor of Biology. 

Joseph Hanson Chamberlin, Lift. D., Hillyer Professor of 
English Literature and of Latin; Dean of the College. 

Edward Emerson Phillips, Ph. D., Henderson Professor of 
Philosophy. (Endowed by Rev, Henry Smith, D D., LL.D.) 

Thomas Emery McKinney, M.A., Professor of Mathematics 
and Lee Lecturer on Astronomy. 

Wilson Forsyth Monfort, M.A., Erwin Professor of Chem- 
istry and Geology. 

Martin Register Andrews, M.A., Douglas Putnam Profes- 
sor of Polirical Science and History ; Registrar of the Faculty. 

Jose])h Manley, M.A., Professor of the Greek Languages 
and Literature. 



Educational History. 197 

Charles Goiirlay Goodricli, B. Ph., Professor of Modern 
Languaires. 

John Lewis Barbour, Capt. U.S.A., Professor of Military 
Science and Tactics. 

Elizabetli Anderson, M.A., Instructor in Rhetoric and 
Enji'lish Literature. 

Georiie T. Hamilton, Instructor in Public Speaking. 

Rodney JMetcalf Stinison, M.A,, Librarian Emeritus. 

Minnie M. Orr, Liin-arian. 

Elmer Ellsworth Wolfe, M.A., Ph. D., Principal of the 
Academy, and Instructor in I^atin and Science. 

Rebecca Schwesinger, B.A., Instructor in German and 
History. 

Robert S. Pond, B.A., Instructor in Mathematics. 

Carrie Smociv Wolfe, Instructor in English. 

Ralph Y. D. Magolfin, B.A., Instructor in Greek.' 

Bertha Dickinson Metcalf, Instructor in Organ and Piano 
Playing. 

James Bird, Instructor in Yocal Music. 

Katharine Parr Nye, Instructor in Drawing and Painting. 

Bernice Mason, Instructor in Piano Playing. 



198 History of Marietta. 



CHAPTER XIII. 

Religious History. 

The seed which was br()Uii;ht to the New World hy the 
Pilorim fathers and their Puritan brethern resulted in a 
free church and a free school. Intelligence and Christianity 
formed the corner stone of New England society. As the 
colony that settled Marietta was composed of New England 
men, it was natural that institutions of learning and religion 
should be introduced at the beginning of the settlement. 

At the last meeting of the Ohio Company held in Massa- 
chusetts, March 9, 1788, the following resolution was 
adopted :^ 

That the directors pay as early attention as possible to the education 
of the youth and the promotion of public worship among; the first set- 
tlers, and for these important purposes they employ, if practicable, an 
instructor, eminent for literary accomplishmenrs and the virtue of his 
character, wlio shall also superintend the first scholastic institution 
and direct the manner of instruction, and to enable the directors to 
carry into execution the intention expressed in these resolutions, the 
proprietors and others of benevolent and liberal minds are earnestly 
requested to contribute, by voluntary donations, to form a fund to be 
solely appropriated thereto." 

For the purpose of carrying out this resolution Doctor 
Manasseh Cutler was selected. A subscription paper was 
printed the same month, appealing to the "benevolent and 
liberal minded" to contribute for this worthy object. How 
extensivelj' these papers were circulated, or liow much 
money was raised, we have no means of ascertaining. 

There was no public worship among the early settlers till 
July 20, 1788, when the first sermon in the Northwest Terri- 
tory was preaclied by Rev. Daniel Breck, a member of the 
Ohio Company who came to Marietta on a tour of observa- 

1. Erkata— The date of this resolution is erronlously given on page 74 as 
M rch 7th, as can be inferred from the rcailing of the jji-eeeiling part of the par- 
agraph. 



Belig'tous History. 199 



tion. On the Sunday following his arrival he preaclied his 
first sermon in a "bovver" on tlie banks of the Muskingum, 
and thus inaugurated i)ublic worship in the Northwest Ter- 
ritory. For the next four, and perhaps five, Sundays Rev. 
Breck continued to T)reach for the inha1)itants. Ou the 18th 
of August, 1788, he left Marietta for liis home in Massa- 
chusetts. The day following marked tlie arrival of the Rev. 
Manasseh Cutler. Doctor Cutler, anxions to carry out the 
resolution passed by the Ohio Company, soon returned to 
Massachusetts to secure a suitable minister. In a letter to 
General Putnam he expressed his interest in this matter by 
saying : 

"I can in truth declare that I know of no subject which lies with so 
much weight on my mind as that your settlement may be furnished 
with a number of able and faithful ministers; convinced, as I am, that 
religious establishments and social worship are essential in a civil view 
to the well-being of society, especially under free government. If no 
regard was had to the interests and concerns of a future world, you 
can not be too solicitous to have them early established in your rising 
settlement." 

Dr. Cutler soon secured the services of Mr. Daniel Story, 
a native of Boston and a graduate of Dartmouth College. 
(Elsewhere in the work is an extract of a letter from Dr. 
Cutler to General Putnam, introducing Mr. Story and stating 
the terms upon which he was hired l)_y him).i He arrived at 
Marietta on March 19, 1789, and on the following Sunday, 
March 22nd, preached his first sermon in his new field. From 
that time till 1796 be was in the employ of tlie Ohio Com- 
pany and received a portion of his income from their funds. 

Regular meetiuiis were held in tlie northwest block-house, 
and occasionally in the upper story of the frame house in 
the garrison at the "point." Thus, in the earliest days of 
Marietta, these jjioneers did not forget to assemble for wor- 
ship, and although troubled and embarrassed by annoying 
circumstances, and often scared and compelled to fiee on ac- 
count of the Indians, they remembered their duty, and only 
the more tenaciously clung to the faith of their New England 
fathers. 

1. See Page 74. 



200 History of Marietta. 



It was not long after the settlement of Marietta that a 
Sunday School was organized. In 1791 soon after the gather- 
ing of the settlers in the garrisons in conseqnence of the 
Indian War, the Urst Sunday School in the Northwest, and 
the second in America, was organized by Mrs. Mary Lake in 
the stockade. After the settlers had been driven to tlie 
block-houses, she conceiv^ed the idea of gathering the children 
for religious instruction on Sunday afternoon. Dr. Hildreth 
says "tlie school was established in the single and only room 
occupied by the family, where each Sunday afternoon she 
taught the children lessons from the Scriptures, and from the 
Westminster Catechism." The seats were rude and simi)le, 
and one of tlie scholars, then a boy of four years of age, 
afterwards related that ""his seat was a bag of meal." 

This school continued for about four years, when Mrs. Lake 
removed with her family to a farm on the Muskingum, near 
Kainbow, where she died on x\pril 27, 1796, aged 68 years. 
In 1889 the Sunday Schools of Wasliington county erected a 
marble monument at her grave. On June 2, 3 and 4, 1891, 
was celebrated the one hundredth anniversary of the organi- 
zation of this school by holding the annual meeting of the 
Oliio Sunday School Association at Marietta. 

After Mrs. Lake's death the Sunday Schools in this country 
grew very slowly for about twenty ^'ears. Dr. Dickinson 
says that "it was a period of transition from secular to relig- 
ious instructions." The first Sunday School work done by 
the church in Marietta was in 1817, some years after tlie 
church was organized. 

For over eight years after the settlement at Marietta tliere 
was no organized church in the place. Services were con- 
ducted in a way familiar to all, and the earliest ministers 
were members of the New England Congregational Church, 
as well as most of the worshipers. However, in one of the 
bh)ck-houses it is claimed that the Episcopal services were 
read, but the number of members of this church must have 
been very few at that time. 

On December 6, 1796, the people banded together and or- 
iianized the first church in Marietta. 



Religious History. 201 



It can not be claimed that this was the first church orp;an- 
ized in the State, as two or three churches were previously 
formed elsewhere. It is difficult to exx)lain why the people 
of Marietta waited so lona;, for they had a rejiular pastor al- 
most as soon as any other settlement was commenced and 
had early established regular Sunday School services. But 
we will not judge the men who settled here, for we know 
they were Christians aiul for thus waiting so long they doubt- 
less had reasons. There were, however, those in the settle- 
ment who were interested in the construction and organiza- 
tion of a church. Benjamin Tupper, anticipating a move- 
ment to Marietta, made application to the Hampshire Asso- 
ciation in Massachusetts for a "form of cliurch order and 
discipline fitted to a church to be collected in a new planta- 
tion.'' He consequently received the i^roper aid, went to 
work to organize a church, but never accomplished his 
purpose. General Tupper died in 1792, honored for his 
efforts, but with no church set up in this new colony. 

On December 4, 1790, a meeting was held for tlie purpose 
of considering the advisability of establishing a church. 
The matter was referred to a committee, which reported a 
confession of faith and covenant, which was unanimously 
adopted, and on December 6th, the Christian people of the 
various settlements banded themselves together in a church 
under a simple, but comprehensive confession of faith and 
covenant. Thus on December 6, 179G, was organized 

The Congregatioxal Church, 

the first church in Marietta. It was comx)osed of 31 mem- 
bers, 30 being members of Congregational churches in New 
England and one of a Presbyterian church in Linlithgow, 
Scotland. 

There is no record of a vote Ijy which the above church 
assumed a denominational name. On March 20, 1797, a 
church meeting was held, at which it was "voted that per- 
sons producing evidence to the satisfaction of the church 
that they are members in regular standing in au}^ Congrega- 
tional or Presbyterian church, or any one of the dissenting 



202 History of MarieUa. 

Protestant churches of England, whose life and conversation 
wliilst with ns have been ag;re?a])le to the gosyjel, shall be ad- 
mitted members of this church, notwithstanding; they have 
not produced regular vouchers of their former membership." 
Several members were so received. It seems that the pur- 
pose of Rev. Story and his associates was to lay religions 
foundations sufficiently broad and catholic to embrace all 
Christians. 

On April 4, 1797, the church decided that "Mr. Daniel 
Story l)e invited to the office of pastor in this church, 
provided the people concur and make provision for his sup- 
port." Shortly after this meeting, Mr. Story left for New 
England. Canvassing was done and on February 5, 1798, it 
was reported that sutlicient subscriptions had been raised to 
offer Mr. Story a salary of $800. On Feljruary 8th a letter 
was sent to Mr. Story, extending to him the call of the 
church at the above salary. Sixty days later he replied 
with an affirmative answer. 

On May loth the church empowered Rev. Maiuisseh Cutler 
on its behalf "to join with Mr. Story, in convening an ec- 
clesiastical council, for the purpose of ordaining the said pas- 
tor-elect." Accordingly a council convended at Hamilton, 
Massachusetts, August 15, 1798, at which time "Mr. Daniel 
Story was solmenly ordained as pastor of the church of Mari- 
etta and vicinity, in the Northwest Territory of the United 
States." The ordination sermon Avas preached by Rev. 
Isaac Story, brother of the candidate. The charge was 
given by the Rev. Manasseh Cutler.^ On April 3, 1799, Rev. 
Story returned to Marietta, two years after he was called, to 
resume his work as pastor. 

The church continued its labors under the x^astorage of 
Rev. Story till March 15, 1804, when he resigned. After his 
dismissal he remained in Marietta on account of ill health. 
He died here on March 30, 1801, and was buried in the 
northwest part of Mound Cemetery. He was a "man of 
more than ordinary intellectual and literary attainments, a 

1. This ofdlnation sermon and charge are In the R. M. Stinisou collection of 
the Marietta College Library, having been printed in lilts. 



Religious History. 203 



good preacher. and very social in his disposition and inter- 
course." 

The period of Rev. Story's ministry can be described only 
as one of trial and hardship in the colony. During it was 
the Indian War, after which the men were busy in clearing- 
farms and building houses. His salary was small and not 
all paid, so he had to sell a portion of his land to support 
himself. After his death the proceeds of the remainder 
would not pay his debts. Throughout the whole country 
there was a low state of religion, owing to the demoraliza- 
tion of war and the introduction of infidelity by the French 
soldiers. But there |were a few noble, faithful, religious 
pioneers who stood with hiiu, and laid the foundations for 
religion and education. 

For the first ten years the religious services were held in 
the northwest block-house in Camxjus Martins and in Mun- 
seli's Hall at the "point." In 1798 the Muskingum Acad- 
emy was built, as described in the preceding chapter, and 
used for both church and school till a church was built in 
1809. 

The year following the dismissal of Rev. Story a new 
pastor was secured. In the autumn of 1804 Samuel P. Rob- 
bins, of western New York, made a visit to his sister, Mrs. 
Hannah Gilman, who lived in Marietta, and while here he 
preached with so much acceptance that he was employed to 
supply the pulpit until April, 1805. On March 27, 1805, it 
was voted "that Mr. Samuel P. Rolibins be and is hereby 
elected to the office of pastor and teacher in and over this 
church at a salary of $500 per year." It was not long after 
Mr. Robbins settled in Marietta that he planned a, church 
after the style of those in New England. These churches had 
two tiers of windows and galleries on three sides. The con- 
struction of a church was commenced in 1807, and in 1808 it 
was so nearly completed that the church services were held 
in it. The church building, which was erected where the 
present Congregational church stands, was completed and 
dedicated to worship on May 28, 1809. The work of building 
was done under the superintendence of Rufus Putnam, who 



204 , History of Marietta. 

contributed very liberally toward its cost. The total cost of 
the building vras about $7,300. 

During the pastorate of Rev. Rob])ins tlie church was 
largely increased and strengthened. The pastorate of Rev. 
Story was a period of laying foundations ; that of Rev, Rob- 
bins was a time of organization and development. But in 
the midst of his usefulness he was cut down. Tlie years 1822 
and 1823 were known in Marietta as the time of great sick- 
ness. During these years Rev. Robbins devoted his time to 
the sick and dying until he himself was taken ill. After a 
season of sickness, he died on September 2, 1823, at the age 
of forty-seven. After the death of Mr. Robbins there w^as 
no regular supply of the pulpit till October of the next year, 
wlien Rev. Erastus Maltby was employed to supply the 
vacant pulpit. On December 9, 1824, he was invited to be- 
come the regular pastor of the church, but after deliberation 
declined. He was well liked by the church at Marietta, and 
upon his recommendation the congregation chose his friend. 
Rev. Luther G. Bingham, as the next pastor. 

Mr. Bingham, the third pastor of the church, was for- 
mally installed on May 3, 1826, by the presbytery of Athens. 
On May 29, 1832, the church was placed under the care of 
this x)resbytery. The plan of the union was that congrega- 
tions composed of both Congregationalists and Presbyterians 
might unite for the purpose of maintaining public worship. 
In many ways this union was not Y)leasing to the leatlers of 
the Congregational church here. They had been independent 
too long to join themselves with any presbytery. This con- 
nection lasted only five years, or until the division of the 
Presbyterian church in 1837, when the church again became 
independent. 

After the estal)lisliment of Marietta College, Mr. Bingham 
considered that the church needed a i)astor who could devote 
more time to it than he was inclined to do. Having been 
elected secretar}^ and general agent of the Western Educa- 
tion Society by the board of agency at Cincinnati, he resign- 
ed on October 27, 1837. For two and one-half years follow- 
ing Mr. Bingham's dismissal there was a vacancy in the 



206 History of Marietta. 



pastorate, during- which time the church was supplied by 
Revs. Hoyt, Hopkins, Liusley, Paluier and Walker. It was 
during this vacancy that twenty-six members of the church 
went out and formed the Congregational church of Harmar. 

The fourth pastor of the Congregational Cluirch was Kev. 
Thomas Wickes, D. D., whose i)astorate continued from 
1840 to 1869. When he began his work in the church, the 
place was a difficult one to fill. There was an element in 
the church which preferred the Presbyterian form of organi- 
zation and had just tried to make the church Presbyterian. 
But Rev. Wickes united these forces. 

The work of Dr. Wickes is still cherislied by all who re- 
member him. As a i^astor he did good work for the 
church; as an educator few excelled him. He was i^astor of 
the church for twenty-nine years, Ijeing dismissed on March 
18, 1869. He died on November 10, 1870, and his remains 
were buried in Mound Cemetery. His grave is on the 
right of the ^^d,\\\ leading to the Mound and next to it is 
that of his predecessor. Rev. Bingham. 

On May 17, 1869, a call was extended to Rev. Theron H. 
Hawks, D, D., of Cleveland, Ohio. This call was accepted, 
and on October lltli he was installed as pastor. He came as 
a jjastor of much experience and was able to strengthen the 
church in many ways. One of the impulses given the 
church by his coming was Home Missionary work. Differ- 
ent societies were organized during his pastorate and large 
contributions for tlie work were received. 

The pastorate of Rev. Hawks continued from 1869 to 1883. 
It was with much reluctance that his resignation was ac- 
cepted, but he was formally dismissed on March 22, 3883. 
After this he spent several months in Europe and since then 
has resided in Springfield, Massachusetts. Since 1885 he 
has been instructor in Bible History, Exegesis and Church 
History in the school for Christiah Workers at Springfield, 
Massachusetts. 

The successor of Rev. Hawks was Rev. ('. E. Dickinson, 
D.D. On May 5, 1883, he was called as pastor of the church, 
at which time he had charge of a church at Elgin, Illinois. 



Religious History. 207 

The invitation was accepted on May 7th, and on Sunday, 
May 20th, he preaclied his first sermon here as pastor. At 
the time when Dr. Dickinson took charge of the church, it 
was well organized. There was, however, a need of a Young 
Peoples' Society, and in 1886 there was organized the 
('hristian Endeavor, which is still in existence and is a great 
help to the church. Dr. Dickinson was pastor of this church 
for thirteen years, during which time there were 283 addi- 
tions to tlie membership. 

In 1896 the Ohio State Association and the Ohio Church 
History Society held a joint meeting with the Congregation- 
al church of this city, which was commemorative of a cen- 
tury of Congregationalism in the west. 

On June 7, 1896, Dr. Dickinson tendered his resignation 
as pastor of the church. This resignation was accei)ted after 
much deliberation, and with much regret upon the part of 
tlie church and the council. Dr. Dickinson had worked hard 
for thirteen j^ears for the supjjort of the church and his noble 
eli'orts can not but be remembered by all wlio know him. 

Dr. Dickinson is now pastor of the Columbia Congregation- 
al church at Cincinnati. It is from his "History of the 
First Congregational ('hurch of Marietta, Oliio,'* that much 
of the matter contained herein about the church is taken, 
and to which reference is made for a (Complete and detailed 
history of the church. 

The successor of Rev. Dickinson was Rev. J. R. Nichols, 
D.D., who became i^astor in Marcli, 1S97. Rev. Nichols is 
still pastor of this church, and during his years of lal)or 
here miicli interest has been taken by the members. In .Tune, 
1901, the old Congregational Iniilding was remodeled at a 
cost of about 125,000. Although this church was made a 
large, handsome building,yet tlie general form and structure 
of the old one was i^reserved, and it stands today as an em- 
blem of the colonial form of church-structure, yet modern in 
all advantages. It contains a $5,000 pipe organ which was 
presented to tlie church by W, W. Mills at the time of the 
formal dedication of the new building on January 12, 1902. 
The church is of hist(jrical interest and as such is known bv 



208 History of Marietta. 

tlie name of tlie "Two Plorned" churcli uiul staiKls as the 
oldest church l:)iiildiiiji' in Ohio.' 

Rev. Nicliols came here as a pastor of mucli experience. 
He is a graduate of Oberlin (^olleiie and in connection with 
his pastoral work lias been interested in educational lines, 
being at i:)resent one of the Trustees of Marietta College. 
He stands high in liis chosen professicni, and as a church 
worker and citizen is always earnest and devoted for the 
riiilit. 



FRESBYTEKI/iN ClIURCH. 

It is imp()ssil)le to say just v. lien the first Presbyterian 
church was organized in Marietta. However, we know 
that early in 1808, Rev. Stephen Lindley, who came to 
Marietta as a Fresl)yterian minister from Pennsylvania, 
drew away a i)art of the Congregational congregation to at- 
tend Presbyterian services. Rev. Story, who was pastor of 
the Congregational church at that time, voluntary re- 
linquished to Mr. Lindley a part of the income from the 
ministerial lands for that year. In January, 1804, Rev. 
Lindley was employed as minister, and on the 18th was or- 
g;anized the Second Religious Society, in the interest of the 
Presbyterian Society. 

On February 20, 1804, thirty-live ].)ersons withdrew from 
the Congregational church and doubtless joined the Presby- 
terian Society. It would thus seem that Fresbyterianism 
was fairly well started l)ut the effort to estal)lish it must 
have been premature, as in November, 1804, an attempt 
was nuide to compromise with the First Religious Society of 
the Congregational Church on a l>aKis which would secure a 
distinct communion for each congregation. Another at- 
tempt was made in 1805 "to unite witii other Presbyterian 
congregations in tlie support of a ])astor," which failed. 

On April 15, 1805, there was formed among the members 
of the churches a Religious Meeting House Society for the 
purpose of ))uilding "a meeting-house in the town of Mari- 

1. For I hf miinlwi- of members of this churL-li, see th> til>le of membership of 
the (.lilfereul t-hurcliesat tlie i-l«se of the chapter. 



Religious History. 209 



etta to be consecrated and devoted to the x^iiblic worship of 
Alniig:hty God." The dividends from the ministerial lands 
were "solemnly and irrevocably transferred to that purpose 
for seven years." There is nothinii' in the name or constitu- 
tion of this society which wovild indicate any sectarian 
character, but it is generally supposed from the men com- 
posing it and other circumstances in its history that it was 
intended for the building of a house of worship for the 
Presl)yrerian Society, under the pastoral care of Rev. Lind- 
ley. This society continued for several years and by it was 
a building commenced on Third street, between Greene and 
the Ohio river, but not completed by it. The building 
passed into other hands and was afterwards used for manu- 
facturing purposes. 

Although there was no church 1)uilding erected at this 
early time by the Presbyterians, yet their society con- 
tinued. On January 2o, 1813, the legislature incorporated 
the "First Presbyterian Society of Marietta, called the Sec- 
ond Keligious Societ}'." Although it is believed to have 
been a strong society, yet for causes unknown it soon dis- 
banded and the first effort to permanently establish a Pres- 
byterian church in the town of Marietta failed. The Society 
was aided by the ministerial funds provided for the churches 
which, however, it ceased to draw in 1818. 

In 1841 tliere was a second attemijt to plant Presbyterian- 
ism in Marietta. After the decay of the First Presbyterian 
Society, this sect of people had been with the Congregation- 
alists. They belonged to this church, worked witli the con- 
congregation and aided them in all ways. But gradually 
there grew an unrest in this church, as well as in other 
churches of the State, as to the polity, and the people of the 
church shared in the discussion. While most of the members 
of the Congregational church believed in the original form of 
organization, there were some who objected to it. The fol- 
lowing is taken from a letter addressed to the church about 
1839 or 1840 by six men of Pres!)yterian preferences : 

"Dear Brotliers : As the church has in time past been soiiiewliat in- 
volved in the 'Tlan of Union,' there is probably some difference of feel- 



210 History of Marietta. 

ing among us with regard to church government, and probably some 
ditt'erence of opinion and wish as to our future course. We, therefore, 
who have signed our names to this paper, having had some consultation 
on the subject, feel desirous in some suitable way to make known to 
our brethren our feeling and wishes with regard to this matter, and we 
must say that we have a decided preference for the Presbyterian form 
of government, and we hope that the day may not be far distant when 
our church may feel it to be her duty, and for the interest of the 
Redeemer's kingdom, to send out a colony (as they are called) to form 
a Presbyterian church," 

It was not loiiiz; after tins that a move was made for the 
establishment of a Preshyterian church in the towni. On 
October 11, 1811, nine x>ers()ns were dismissed from the (Jon- 
gregational church, for the purpose of oriianizing a Presby- 
terian church (Old School) in JNIarietta. On Deceml^er ith 
a Presbyterian church was organized, consisting of sixteen 
persons. The first ruling elders of tliis church were 
William Hill and William Sinclair, A church was soon 
built on Third street, being the building now^ owned by the 
African Methodist church, and known as the "First Presby- 
terian Church of Marietta," The church mem])ership w^as 
never large, Init worship was held at intervals in this build- 
ing for about twenty years. The last meeting, as shown by 
the records, was held on August 16, 1862, when again Pres- 
l)yterianism failed to tirmly maintain an independent chtirch 
and society in Marietta, 

After the dissolution of the Presbyterian organization, the 
members went to the other churches, mainly to the Congre- 
gational. But those who had been accustomed to the Pres- 
byterian form of government felt somewhat strange in the 
other churches. There were others wdio thought a Presby- 
terian church in the city wonld be beneticial in a general 
way and would also assist in building up Marietta College, 
As a restilt, early in 1865, an informal meeting was held at 
wdiich fourteen persons were present. This meeting led to 
the appointment of a business meeting for July 31st, which 
was held at the honse of Mrs, Sarah Dawes, and attended by 
thirteen persons. Silas Slocumb was chairman of this meet- 
ing and Dr. H. B. Shijunan, secretary. The main purpose of 



Religious History. 211 



the meeting was tlie establishment of a permanent Presby- 
terian church in Marietta. Action was taken in regard to 
providing for finances, obtaining a pastor and procuring a 
place for worship. After the meeting there were regular 
services held in private houses. At the one held on August 
14, 1865, the records show that "after the regular pra^'er 
meeting a call was made for the purpose of ascertaining the 
names of all who desired to l^ecome menibers of the new 
church." There were forty-three persons who responded 
from the Congregational church and four from other churches ; 
six new members were added at a later meeting. A young 
church, but one strong in numbers, and composed of men and 
women of intelligence and pecuniary strength, was thus 
formally organized in IVlarietta. 

Tiie confession of faitli of this church was adopted on Au- 
gust 26, 1865, and assented to on the 27tli. They were then 
formed into a communion called the "Fourth Street Presby- 
terian Church of Marietta." Rev.W. H. Ballantine was the 
first pastor, and presided at the ordination ceremonies. 
They held their first services August 27, 1865, in the Ger- 
man St. Luke's church which had been erected on the corner 
of Fourth and Scammel streets; afterwards the Baptist 
Mission Chapel was used, but at the time of the formal or- 
ganization active preparations were being made for the con- 
struction of a building. 

The building erected by the Presbyterians was the one on 
Fourth street, now occupied 1>3^ the Christian church, and 
which they used till the completion of their new stone build- 
ing in 1897. The work on the former edifice was commenced 
about the first of October, 1865, and was dedicated on Janu- 
ary 26, 1866. The dedication sermon was preaclied by the 
pastor, Kev. W. H. Ballantine. 

Rev. Ballantine was an honest, consecrated man, and la- 
bored hard for the establishment of the church. He contin- 
ued with it until it was a strong organization, but on the last 
Sabbath of June, 1869, he resigned his pastorate on account 
of his health failing hiiu. 

After the resignation of Kev. Ballantine. the church had 



212 History of Marietta. 



no reiiular or supply pastor till October, 1869, when Rev. 
Wm. Add.y, of Franklin, N. V., was sec^ured as a supx)ly. He 
afterwards accepted the call as re<;-uhir pastor, and, on Maj' 
18, 1870, was installed as the second pastor of the church. 
He continued pastor till the day of his deatli, December 21, 
1891. He was well beloved l)y the cliurch and his departure 
sincerely mourned by liis church people. 

In May of the followin<i; year a call was extended to Rev. 
William E. Roe of Kin,<;s Ferry, New York, and on July 23d 
he was installed as pastor of the church. The interval l)e- 
tween Rev. Addy's death and Rev. Roe's comiuii-, was tilled 
by Prof. H. W. Hulljert. Rev. Roe tendered his resignation 
as pastor of this church in October, 1802, and at the time 
of pul)lication of this chapter his successor has not l)een 
cliosen. Under his manasi'ement as a pastor, the church has 
done noble Avork and nuidemuch j)r()i;ress. Rev. Roe leaves 
Marietta with the best wishes of the church he so well 
served, who feel confident of his success in his new field. 



The First M. E. Church. 

Methodism Mas ])orn among the scholars of a great English 
university in 1887, and was first proclaimed on American soil 
m 1706. It was introduced into Wood county, Virginia, in 
1798, and the lirst coutemjilation of establishing jMethodism 
in the West was by Reese Woolfe, a circuit preacher of Vir- 
ginia. He looked upon this "vast territory on which a Meth- 
odist minister had never set foot," and hoped that his work 
might soon reach it. 

In J799 Robert Mauley was sent as a missionary into this 
section . He preached the first Methodist sermon in Mariet- 
ta on June 29th of that year. . \\\ speaking of his visit to the 
place and the reception he received, he said that "he found 
no place to rest the sole of his foot." No one Avas here to 
help him, and as he was not inclined to tear down other de- 
nominations, he sought his field of labor in the country. On 
Duck creek he found Solomon Ooss, two members of whose 
family were Methodists. A nundjer of classes were started,. 



Religious History. 213 



and a circuit was organized. The work in tlie country pros- 
pered, but little progress in the way of Methodism was made 
in Marietta. The next year Jesse Stoneman and James 
Quinn were sent as missionaries for this work. 

In 1804 it was decided l)_y the conference to hold a camp- 
meeting near the stockade in Marietta. Members from the 
country came, erected a stand, fixed seats and pitched their 
tents. The church in the country was strengthened, "l)ut 
the town peo]3le came, looked shy, and walked away," appar- 
ently looking at Methodism as a repulsive form of worship. 
The next year another camp-meeting was held, during which 
the most prominent convert was Jonas Johnson, formerly an 
infidel, but later one of the pillars of the church. Methodism 
really l)egan in Marietta at this time, for we note that soon 
"a lovely little class was organized in Marietta," wliich 
met regularh^ This small "class,'' as it was called and 
which name is still familiar to Methodists, was the real be- 
ginning of this great church in the West. As with all the 
other churches, there were many difiiculties and hindrances 
to be overcome in its early organization, l)ut such were 
bravely met. 

It is not saying too much when one asserts that the diffi- 
culties of the early Methodist church were different from 
those of any other. It was made suffer all kinds of persecu- 
tion. Methodism met with strong and determined opposi- 
tion. The loud and ardent sermons were not well receivevl 
by the more cool and formal New Englanders. The journals, 
autol)io'graphies and letters ol the missionaries show that 
they were not treated with the charity they would seem to 
require. The houses were stoned, the windows broken, the 
chimneys closed up and the w(>rshippers smoked out; l)ut in 
spite of all its opposition, Methodism pushed on and succeed- 
ed in establishing a permanent church in Marietta, and one 
which at present represents the largest meml)ership of any 
T'rotestant church in the city. 

Tlie original meml>ers of the first organization of this 
church were Noah Fearing, Elijah Francis and wife, William 
Bell, Samuel Geren and wife, Jonas Johnson and wife, and 




First M. E. Church. 



Religious History. 215 



Solomon Goss and wife. This class or church was supplied 
by the regular preacher of the Little Kanawha and Muskin- 
gum circuit. 

A third revival was held in Harmar in 1806, which was 
conducted by John Sale and the noted Peter Cartwright, and 
in 1809-10 another was held, both of wliich strengthened the 
organization very much. By this time Methodism had taken 
a deep root in town and country. 

These early meetings were held in private houses and in 
the Muskingum Academy until 1810, when a brick school- 
house in Harmar was used by this congregation until 1815. 
At this time its tirst house of worsliip in Marietta was built 
on Second street. In 1839 was l)uilt the church on Putmim 
street and named the "Centenary C'liurch" in commemora- 
tion of tlie centennial of Methodism. 

The Methodist society which was early organized in con- 
nection with that of Harmar, was in a "circuit" until 1820. 
From 1820 to 1820 these were a "station" ; from 1820 to 
1835, a circuit; from 1835 to 1848 tliey constituted Marietta 
Station; in 1848 they were made separate stations — Mari- 
etta and Harmar. In 1839 was organized the Whitney 
Chapel congregation as an oif-slioot from the Centenary 
Charge, but in June, 1876, they were consolidated and the 
chapel Iniilding sold. 

In 1883 was erected the prf-sent First M.E. church building 
on the corner of Third and Wooster streets. It was formally 
dedicated to worship on July 19, 1885. The building is a 
large, handsome <me, and one in which a large congregation 
worships. It was remodeled in 1899 at a cost of several 
thousand dollars. 

In 1890 was organized the Invincible chapter of the 
Epworth League of this church. It is one of the strongest 
Young Peoples' Societies in tlie city, and is doing a great 
work for tlie church. The memliership is large, aiid much 
interest is shown by all. The Methodist church is also proud 
of its Sunday School, — not only on account of the large 
attendance but also the great work it accomplishes among 
the young people. The church is very strong in organiza- 



216 



History of Marietta. 



tion, and in all of its many different departments of work, 
there is perfect harmony and accord. 
The following have been pastors of this chiircli : 



]7!)S»-08, Kobert Man ley. 
1803-04, Georg-e Ask ins. 
1804-05, Jacob Young. 
1805-06, Taylor and Gage. 
1806-07, Peter Cartwright. 
1807-09, Solomon Langdon. 
lSOU-10, John Holmes. 
1810-12, Young and Daniels. 
1812-14. Qninn and Spahr. 
1814-16, Marcus Lindsley. 
1816-17, Cornelius Spinger. 
1817-18, Thomas Morris. 
1818-19, Samuel Hamilton. 
1819-20, Jacob Hooper. 
1820-21, Thomas Bishop. 
1821-22, Abel Robinson. 
1822-25, Springer and Lemerick. 
1825-26, J. W. Kinney. 
1826-28, Leroy Swomstedt. 
1828-29, Samuel Hamilton. 
1829-30, Jacob Young. 
1880-31, J. W.Gilbert. 
1831-32, Joseph Gasper. 
1832-33, Nathan Emery. 
1833-34, Adam Roe. 
1834-85, E. 1). Roe. 
1835-36, David Lewis. 
1836-88, Azra Brown. 
1888-40, W. P. Strickland. 
1840-42, William Simmons. 
1842-43, Frederick Merrick. 
1843-44, J. S. Grover. 
1844-45, J. W. White. 



1845-46, E. V. Bing. 
1846-47, Uriah Heath. ' 
1847-48, William Young. 
1848-49, E. M. Boving. 
1849-50, Ansel m Brooks. 
1850-52, O. R. Lovel. . 
1852-53, J. W. Ross. 
1853-54, J. W. Bush. 
1854-55, T. D, Martindale. 
1855-57, W. T. Hand. 
1857-58, Andrew Carol. 
1858-59, A. G. Byers. 
1859-60, T. J. Simmons. 
1860-62, W. T. Harvey. 
1862-63, H. K. Foster. 
1863-66, C. D. Battelle. 
1866-68, J. T. Miller. 
1868-69, T. J. Ross. 
1869-72,' A. C. Hurst. . 
1872-74, C. B. Battelle. 
1874-76, S. E. Frampton. 
1876-77, T. H. Monroe. 
1877-79, S.B. Mathews. - 
1879-82, G. W. Burns. 
1882-85, T. M. Leslie. 
1885-86, T. R. Taylor. 
1886-87, T. G. Dickenson. 
1887-89, L. H. Binkley. 
1889-93, B. F. Bishop. 
1893-97, M. W. Acton. 
1897-99, W. V. Dick. 
1899-01, W. D. Cherrington. 
1901 — , Herbert Scott. 



The present pastor, Rev. Herbert Scott, came from tlie 
North Methodist Church of Columbus, Ohio. He 
was a member of the graduating class of 1893 of the 
Ohio State University. After leaving college he entered 
ui)on his work as a minister, and came to the First Church 
of Marietta in the fall of .1901. He is a voung man of 



Religious History. 211 



wholesome enthiisiasni and ambition, and is doing a great 
work for the cluirch. 



The Universalist Society. 

It is stated that Universalists were in Marietta in tlie be- 
ginning of the nineteenth century, and we liave Peter Cart- 
wright's statement tliat they were here in 1806. But the first 
society of this denomination was organized in Marietta in 
1817. ' 

The society was incorporated under the laws of the State 
on February 2, 1882, under an act incorporating the "First 
Universalian Religious Library Association, of Marietta." 
The purpose of this society was to build up a large and valu- 
al)le collection of miscellaneous books, and to this ol)ject 
was all money appropriated by it. The earliest prominent 
members were Grittin Greene, Jr., James M. Booth, Stephen 
Hildreth, A. Fixley, Louis Mixer and Couut de Bonny. 
Where these men first began to hold services is not known. 
However, their frame house on Second street was built iu 
1842, and was dedicated by J, T. Flanders, the regular pas- 
tor at that time. In this building one room was set apart 
for the library, and used for that purpose till in April, L860, 
when it was destroyed by the fiood of that season. This 
library consisted of about 8,000 volumes, and many of the 
liberal Christians supported the society that they might re- 
ceive the use and benefit of the library. 

In the chapter on education is an account of the organiza- 
tion of the Western Liberal Institute in 1850. This Insti- 
tute w^as under the charge of this church. In 186U this 
church united with the LTnitarian Society for the purpose of 
supporting iDublic worship, the conditions of which union 
are set forth in the history of that society. 

In 1839 a Universalist Society was organized in Harmar, 
which was in existence for only ten years. 



St. Luke's Church — Episcopal. 
The church of England was the first branch of the Holy 
Catholic Church to establish itself on American shores, 



218 History of Marietta. 



which it did in 1607, in Jamestown, Vir<>;inia. While many 
jjeople fled from the intolerance of the En(i;lish government, 
it seenivS that they believed the doctrines of the church, and 
loved its services. 

Although this church was early established in America, it 
did not seem to reach the people like many others — especial- 
ly those who settled in the west. The first convention of this 
church in Ohio was held at Columbus, in January, 1818. At 
this meeting no mention was made of Marietta. In the 
Second Annual Convention, held at Worthington, in June, 
1819, Rev. Morse, Minister of St. James' Church, Zanesville, 
reported that he had visited Portsmouth and Marietta and 
that "in both of these places, parishes might be organized 
with good success, could they be furnished for a short time 
with missionary aid," 

The beginning of this church dates l)ack to August, 1820, 
when Rev. Philander Chase, who had been elected bishop of 
the diocese of Ohio, visited Marietta. There was by this 
time a few persons in Marietta who believed in the doctrine 
of this church, ))ut who had not considered themselves 
strong enough to form a separate organization. In fact, 
Rev. Chase, in speaking of his visit to Marietta, said that he 
was well received and treated with kindness and hospitality, 
and that "a considerable number of persons in the town and 
vicinity of great respectability and worth, expressed them- 
selves sincerely attached to the church." 

On Wednesday, August 8, 1820, Rev. C-hase held two 
meetings in Marietta and one in Harmar, and on the follow- 
ing day administered the right of confession to several per- 
sons. Here was the beginning of a church of this faith, and 
"incipient stei)S were taken towards forming a parish, hy 
the name of St. Luke's (Jliurch," He usually held one of 
his services in the old court house, which stood on Putnam 
street, where the late county jail l)uilding stands. On one 
occasion the bishop held a service and administered the Sac- 
rament of Baptism in the ^Methodist church on Second street 
above Scammel ; this church and that of the Congregational, 
were the only houses of worship in Marietta at that time. 



Eeliglotis History. 219 



ServicewS were also occasionally held in the Con«>;re<i;ational 
church. 

Although there were a uuml^er of earnest, zealous sup- 
porters of Bishop Chase, no orii;aiiization was effected till 
1825. It was in this year that Judge Arius Nye, a zealous 
member of the church, returned to Marietta and began to 
interest the followers of Bishop Chase in effecting an organi- 
zation. He was successful in his efforts and to him is due 
the honor of estaldishing this church in Marietta. The fol- 
lowing is the article of association as signed by tho organiz- 
ers of St. Luke's church in Marietta : 

"We, the inhabitants of Marietta and vicinity, do hereby acknowl- 
edge and declare ourselves to be members and adherents of the Relig- 
ious Society and Parish of St. Luke's, of the I'rotestant Episcopal 
Church, in the Diocese of Ohio, at Marietta, and agree to conform to 
such Society and Parish, to the constitution and canons of that church 

in said diocese." 

Arius Xye, James ENGLtsH, 

Billy Todd, A. V. K. Joline, 

Daniel H. Buell, Edward Rector, 

John K. Joline. 

Marietta, January 1, 1S2(5." 

It seems that this church grew very slowly, for in 1829 it 
had increased to only ten persons. In 1832 flev. John P. 
Robinson held sarvices tor awhile in the Congregational 
church. Soon after this a movement was on foot for the 
building of a church. In the latter part of 1882 Rev. Robin- 
son was requested to become rector of the church btit he 
declined. Thereupon, Rev. John T. Wheat was called and 
on January 28, 1833, accepted the invitation as rector. On 
January 9, 1833, the church was incorporated by an act of 
the State legislature, and on April 11th Rev. John T. Wheat 
preached his inaugural sermon. Perhaps the greatest task 
for the church at that time was the Iniilding of a house of 
worship. They had liberal responses in the east, but their 
membership was small, and it reciuired much effort and sac- 
rifice from all. 

On May 11, 1833, a committee was appointed 
"to solicit subscriptions, in this place and vicinity, towards 
the building of a church in and for the Parish of St. Luke's." 



220 History of Marietta. 

Subscriptions were received amounting to $935,00, including 
a lot by Dr. Hildreth valued at $50.00. After careful inves- 
tigation it Avas resolved "that the Hildreth lot be selected 
and adopted as the site for a clinrch ; and that a church in 
the Grecian Doric style, of the size and general outline of 
the plan presented by the select committee, witli a southern 
front, be erected thereon." The said Hildreth lot is at tlie 
corner of Fourth and Scammel streets, and is the lot upon 
which the m^w Lutlieran church stands. The site was then 
nothing but a sandy slope, with very few honses near it, and 
was considered out of town. The corner stone was laid on 
August 20, 1883, and on Saturday, November 22, 183-1, the 
church was opened. 

On Septem])er 12, 183(>, Rev. Wheat resigned as rector 
of the parish to accept an invitation to minister in a "'more 
destitute portion of tlie chnr-di." In the spring of 1837, 
Rev. J. W. Hollman was invited to become rector, and on 
May 8tli was reported his prohal)le acceptance. But on 
June 8th he wrote that he was unable to respond to the call, 
and stated that "Rev. Haensel liad gone to Marietta and 
would take charge of the sclu)ol if the vestry chose to em- 
ploy him." Accordingly, on April 23, 1838, he was asked to 
take charge of the church, and in accordance with the wish 
of the vestry he accepted. He was pastor for only a short 
time, resigning in October of the following year. 

The successor of Rev. Haensel, was Rev. John Bonnar. 
His pastorate was short, having resigned on Jannary 27, 
1812, and on March Gth his rectorate ceased. His success- 
or was Rev. David W. Tolford, who took charge of the 
parish on November 20, 1812. He soon resigned and on 
November 23, 1843, Rev. Edward Winthrop took charge. 
Among the records of his pastorate is the parochial rejjort of 
1844. He reported that the numl:)er of communicants at 
that time were 52. 

After his resignation the Rev. Tolford again accepted the 
call of the church. He took charge on St. Luke's Day, 
October 18, 1847. Mr. Tolford had been in charge of a 
young ladies' seminary at Newjjort, Kentucky, and upon 



Religious History. 221 



his coming; to Marietta removed the institution to this phice. 
It occupied the buiJdinji- on the east side of Second street, 
opi)osite Knox, which liad been fitted up by Mr. Putnam. 
The first catalogue was issued in 1848, and the teacliers dur- 
ing this first year of the school were eight in number, eacli 
of whom had special subjects. The first catalogue showed 
an attendance of 2(3 boarding pupils and 40 day pupils. 

The school continued for only two years, for in 1850 Rev. 
Tolford resigned the rectorship, to take charge of a fenuile 
seminary in Wheeling, Virginia, in October of that year. 
With the ending of his pastorate, tlie parish of St. Luke's 
liad existed for about a quarter of a century. The period 
had l)een covered by six rectorates, amounting in all to a 
little f)ver fourteen years, and vacancies of about ten years. 

Tlie whole numljer of communicants to September, 1850, 
were 136, of whom but 50 remained at that time. But 
quoting the words of Dr. Boyd : "Statistics are not the true 
measure of the spiritual. Things outward attract the at- 
tention; they are in the plane of sense, and flesh can esti- 
mate them. But there is an unseen work, of which all the 
outward is but the scaffolding."^ 

iVfter the resignation of Kev. T()lf(n-d, the vestry sent a 
letter to Rev. John Boyd, inviting him "to take the minis- 
terial charge of this parish, at an annual sum of four hun- 
dred dollars." This invitation was acceptad, and on Sep- 
tember 8, 1850, he took charge of St. Luke's. Dr. Bo3^d 
continued to serve as rector of this parish for fifty-two years 
which makes his rectorate longer than any other clergyman 
of the diocese. Very few ministers have given a church the 
number of years of service that Dr. Boyd has. 

Soon after Rev. Boyd entered upon his duties, was a 
movement on foot for the building of a new church. On 
February 11, 1856, Rev. Boyd tendered his resignation to the 
vestry. The resignation was considered on the ITtli, when 
it was resolved tiiat the vestry would not accept the resigna- 
tion. On the 22d it was decided to raise money sufficient to 
erect a building for the religioiis purposes of the parish. Ac- 

1. Seinl-Oentennial Sermon, Janunry, 2, 1S7(). 



222 History of Marietta. 

cortlingly there was a subscription taken whieli was headed 
by Daniel Greene for .|1,500. On July 5th the Crawford 
lot was purchased of James S. Stone for $1,750. Tlie plan 
accejDted Avas that of tlie present church, belonging- in style 
to the early English period of Gothic architecture. 

On September 9, 1856, the corner stone of the new church 
building was laid at the south corner. On September 20, 
1857, the farewell to the old ciiurch was x)reached and on tlie 
24th the new church was dedicated. The old church was 
sold to the German St. Lucas Evangelical church 
on February 1, 1858, for $1,500. In the summer of 1863, was 
built the parsonage, and on October 8th, Mr. Boyd moved 
into it. 

During all the years that follow, Mr. Boyd has been faith- 
ful to the church and it has been a great benefit to Mari- 
etta. On September 9, 1888, was celebrated Df)ctor Bo^'d's 
thirty-third anniversary, and on January 2, 1872, he preach- 
ed the semi-centennial sermon of the church. His long- 
pastorate has been one of much benefit to the church and 
city, and no pastor could be held in greater esteem than he 
is. He closed his pastorate in September, 1902, after fifty- 
two years of service to this church, and was succeeded by 
Rev. W. H. K. Pendelton. 



St. Mart's Catholic Church. 

The history of the Catholic church in Marietta dates from 
the year 1888. There were, however, Catholics in the town 
previous to this time, but they had no organization and were 
attended by priests and missionaries from other places. It 
was in this year that Rev. James McCaffrey was stationed at 
Marietta. He ministered to the communicants in this and 
neighboring towns. He was an earnest and enthusiastic 
-worker and did a great work for the church. He succeeded 
in overcoming all financial difficulties and in placing the 
church on a solid foundation. 

During his pastorate a house and lot were given to the 
church, by Mrs. Mary Brophy. The house was a two-story 



Religious History. 223 



brick ; the first story was used as a church and the second as 
pastoral residence. This arrangement continued till 1850 at 
which time a new church was completed. The work on this 
building was begun in 1847. It was located on the same lot 
as the old church but just above it. Some years since the 
old building was removed. 

In June, 1819, Rev. McCaffrey was succeeded by Rev. 
Robert J. Lawrence. He served the church till April of the 
next 3^ear wlien he was succeeded by Rev. Peter Perry. 
Rev. Perry continued as pastor till October, 1855. During 
his pastorate it was deemed necessar}^ to commence a new 
church, on account of the large increase in the membership 
of the cliurch. 

The church was finished while Rev. R. B. Hardey was 
pastor. He remained till May, 1857, when Rev. A. O. 
Walker succeeded him. It was Rev. Walker that took the 
responsibility of freeing the church from the debt it had 
incurred in Iniilding the new church. 

In May. 1862, Rev. W. J. Ryan succeeded as pastor, and 
remained in such capacity till his death in July, 1869. His 
successor was Rev. C. F. Schellamer, under whose pastorate 
the church was frescoed and supplied with stained glass in 
the windows. In October, 1875, Rev. Peter Tlmrheimer 
became pastor, whose ministration continued till September, 
1878, when Rev. F. P. Campbell succeeded him. 

Rev. Campbell was succeeded in November, 1879, by Rev. 
John B. Kuehn. He continued his services with the church 
till July 29, 1892, when he died, greatly lamented Ijy the 
whole city. He was a man who was universally esteemed 
and one who did noble deeds for his own people and other 
congregations in the city. He was buried in the Catholic 
cemetery in the northern limits of the <jity and is the only 
priest buried in Marietta. 

Rev. F. M. Woesman was appointed pastor on August 2, 
1892, and has since ministered to the congregation here. 
Since he became connected with the churcli, a new parochial 
school building has been erected and many other improve- 
ments have been added to the church property on Fourth 



224 History of Marietta. 

street. Tlie Catholic denoniinatiou has recently purchased 
the biiikling; and lot formerly occupied by the Woman's 
C()llefi;e of Marietta College and are preparing to erect a 
new building on the lot, plans for which have already been 
adopted. The church is a strong organization in the city, 
and has a large membership. 



The Baptist Church. 

For the establishment of the Baptist Church in the North- 
Avest we go back to 1797, when a church of such belief was 
started in the Rainbow settlement on the Muskingum, 
twelve miles above Marietta. In 1796 Nehemiah Davis, a 
regular ordained Baptist, came with his family from 
Maine to Marietta. It was through his efforts that this 
first Baptist church in the county was established. It was 
called the "Rainbow church" and had a membership of 
l^ersons living for some distance up and down the Mus- 
kingum and on Duck creek. 

This church grew rapidly till ISOl, when a dissension on 
oi)en communion caused a division. The larger part of them 
embraced the doctrine of open communion, and the rest held 
to the established faith. The former kept up its organiza- 
tion for a few years, but soon became extinct. Those Avho 
hekl to the established faith were Elder Paul, who be- 
came pastor, Joseph Fuller, Mrs. Morris, Ebenezer Nye, 
Al)raham Pugsley, Mr. and Mrs. Tresize and Othneil Tuttle. 
The original pastor. Elder Davis, jjuned the seceding ele- 
ment, and they formed a cliurch known l)y the name of the 
"Rainbow Baptist Church," which existed till about 1820, 
although the name had doubtless been changed to Adam's 
church. 

The members of the close communion church made several 
unsuccessful attempts to bring the seceding church l)ack, as 
Ephraim Emerson exx^ressed it, "to the faith of the fathers." 
It was the failure of this class that resulted in the establish- 
ment of the Baptist church in Marietta. A few earnest 
Baptists of the close communion scliocd, feeling the necessity 



Religious History. 225 



of an organization, began to consider an establishment of a 
church at Marietta. On September 5, 1818, five members of 
this belief met in the easterly part of Marietta, formed a 
church and adopted articles of faith and covenant. These 
persons were Ephraim Emerson, William Churchill, John 
Thorniley, Bain Fosey and Mary Case, who may l)e known as 
the founders of the Baptist church in Marietta. The church 
thus organized was known by the name of "Marietta Church." 
The town of Marietta was its center, but for the first five 
years meetings were held throughout the territory, both to 
accommodate the members and awaken an interest among 
those outside of the town. Meetings were held "in the 
school-house at the mouth of Little Muskingum," "in the 
school-house up the Little Muskingum," at Upper Newport, 
at Lower Newport, at "Dye's settlement on Cat's Creek," 
and many other places. 

The first ijastor of this Baptist church was Kev. James 
McArby, by whom the church was fonnally organized. He 
continued as j)astor till November, 1825, by which time the 
church had increased to 91 members, most of whom lived in 
the country. 

The second pastor was Rev. Jeremiah Dale, wdio had been 
a laborer in the church. He was an earnest, hard-working 
minister and one of great value to the church. It is said of 
him that "He was a mail of fervent Christian spirit, devoted 
indefatigably to his work, animated with a passion to save 
souls, and his labors were greatly blessed beyond, as well as 
within the territory of the Marietta church, for he set no 
limit to his field but his power of presence and endurance." 
He rode over four hundred miles a month to meet his ap- 
pointments, and it has been truthfully said of him that "He 
had no home but the back of his horse." In 1831 his pas- 
torate was terminated on account of ill health. 

The two years following, the church was served by Rev. 
Alfred Dana, who was succeeded by the next pastor, Rev. 
Allen Darrow. During the early part of his ministry meet- 
ings were held in the old and new court houses, in the 
school house, in Library hall and in T)rivate dwellings. In 



226 History of Marietta. 

April, 1836, during Eev. Darrow's pastorate, the first house 
of worship for these people was l)iiilt on Church street. The 
house was destroyed by fire in 1855. But at that time, the 
Baptists had in course of preparation a Iniilding on Putnam 
street, which building was soon erected and has since served 
as their place of worship. In 1837 Rev. Darrow resigned. 

It was not until 1838 that the Marietta church had an in- 
dej>endent pastor, when Rev. Hirani Gear was chosen. He 
was a strong, influential man and a good pastor. He died 
February 20, 1813. A monument was erected to his memory 
by the citizens as a token of their regard for him. His suc- 
ceeding pastor was Rev. EberCrain who resigned in August, 
1811, on account of ill health. Following him came Rev. 
Ira Corwin, who served the church from October, 1811, till 
March, 1853, and was succeeded in kSeptember, 1853, by 
Rev. J. P. AgenlH'ood who served as pastor for two years. 

In September, 1855, Rev. L, G. Leonard became pastor, 
and during his first year the church enjoyed the largest re- 
vival in its history. From this time, the Baptist church has 
continued under a new era. He was pastor till July, 18()3. 

For the next year Rev. I. N. (barman served the cliurch as 
a supply and in Jul,y, 1861, was ordained as pastor. He re- 
signed in 1868, and in February following, Rev. J. D. Grie- 
ble became pastor, but resigned on the 10th of the next 
month. He was succeeded on Octoljer 11, 1869, by Marana 
Stone, D.D., who served the church till the fall of 1873, 
when he resigned. 

On February 26, 1871, Rev. James W. Riddle was ordain- 
ed pastor as Doctor Stone's successor. He resigned on Sep- 
tember 15, 1878, and on March 26, 1879, was ordained his 
successor. Rev. George R. Gear. Mr. Gear had been a 
member of this church, baptized into it, and is a son of Rev. 
Hiram Gear, one of its former pastors. He continued as 
pastor for twenty years, when he resigned. Rev. Gear was a 
pastor much beloved by his i)eople, and although no longer 
pastor, he still meets and worships with the church he 
served so long. 

His successor, Rev. L. Kirtley, D. D., assumed charge of 



Religious History. 227 

the church on November 27, 1899. He came to Marietta 
from Peoria, Illinois, having been pastor of the Baptist 
church at that place for several years. He has done much 
to increase the membersliii) of tlie church and since his 
coming the church has received an impetus for still larger 
work. He is a diligent and faithful worker for his cliurch 
and as a man is courteous and friendly to everyone. 



St. Paul's Evangelical. 

During the early years of Marietta, there were only a few 
German settlers, but about 1838 they began to increase 
quite rapidly. There was then no German church of any 
kind, but the Germans were kindly welcomed by the 
English and attended their cliur(dies. We Unci that many 
of them attended the Episcopal cliurch where the services 
were translated for them. ■ 

But the Germans love their language, and among them 
was a natural desire fV)r a form of worship m which they 
could take part and understand. Such a feeling found 
vent in the organization of the first German Religious 
Society in Marietta, known by the name of "St. Paul's 
Evangelical." 

St. Paul's cliurch was instituted in September, 1839, by 
John Lehnhard, Lewis Lehnhard, Jacob Theis, Mr. Kellen- 
baugh, Mr. Heider and Mr. Harwig. Soon after this John 
Hebel joined the church. These men held their first meet- 
ings in private houses where were laid the plans which were 
to be perfected in the establishment of a permanent church 
organization. Soon, however, were the meetings held in 
the court house where regular services were conducted by 
these men with no regular pastor; but in November, 1842, 
Rev. C. Kobler was installed as the tirst pastor of the 
church. 

Rev. Kobler was minister of this church for about one 
year. The church by this time was fairly well organized 
and established. But for about live years following the 
resignation of Mr. Kobler. it was difficult to procure minis- 



228 History of Marietta. 



ters for this church, as regular ordained ministers of this 
denomination were scarce in the west. But in 1847 a min- 
ister was secured in the person of Dr. J. E„ Freygang, whose 
pastorate continued till August 24, 1848. 

The next jjastor of this church was Rev. Jacob Mosbach, 
who began immediately upon the retirement of Rev. Frey- 
gang. We note that about this time there was a good mem- 
bership in the church, and it was continuously grow- 
ing. This increase in members caused the cliurch to 
feel the need of a house of worship, and they 
decided to raise money for the purpose. Sufficient money 
being raised, work on the church began. It was decided 
to build the church on Fifth street at the corner of 
Scammel. 

Just before the completion of the building it was deemed 
advisable to change pastors, and Rev. Doener was elected to 
succeed Rev. Mosbach. The church building was completed 
by January 1, 1850, at which time it was dedicated. The 
dedicatory services were conducted by the pastor, assisted 
by Prof. George Rosseter of Marietta College. The church 
that was built is the same one that has since been used by 
this denomination. 

Rev. Doener continued as pastor of this church till 1853, 
when he was succeeded by Rev. Kress. He served as 
I)astor for about a year, when he tendered his resignation, 
caused by the sad loss of two children. 

The next pastor of this church was Rev. Z. E. Goebel who 
began in 1854. It was during his pastorate that a very im- 
portant crisis in the history of the church occurred. It ap- 
pears that the pastor was not giving satisfaction to the 
whole of the church on the matter of church government. 
The pastor was not synodical in his rule and government, 
and there was a large portion who was averse to this. The 
pastor and his followers felt a desire for a society which 
should be congregational in its government and liberal in 
its doctrine. This dissension resulted in the dismissal of 
the i)astor in the fall of 1857, and in the organization of St. 
Lucas' church early in] the j next year, with'.Rev.'Zobel as 



Religious History. 229 

pastor. The history of this church will be treated under 
the head of St. Lucas' church. 

In November, 1857, John H. Schienbeck was installed as 
the succeeding pastor, who supplied till December, when 
Rev. D. Schultz was chosen to till the vacancy. From this 
point we can give no more than the different pastors who 
have since had charge of the church. Rev. Schultz was 
pastor until 1864, succeeded by Doctor Ruddolph, a German 
who for a number of years had been Duke of Sax Weimar; 
William F. Conner, from January, 1866, to August 15, 1868; 
G. Freidrigh, from September, 1868, to December, 1871; G. 
Goepken, from January 1, 1872, to January 1, 1879; Victor 
Broesel, from January 1, 1879, till the time of his successor. 
Rev. E. Keuchen, who was an able German scholar and 
served the church for several years. His successor was 
Rev. S. F. Mueller. 

Rev. Mueller came to Marietta in 1899 at the call of the 
church. He is a young man of collegiate education, being a 
graduate of the Eden Theological Seminary, and in his few 
years of service to this peoplehas been a means of con- 
tinuing the progress of the church. 



Harmar Congregational Church. 

Although the (^ongregationalists were the tirst to plant a 
church in Marietta and always maintained a strong organiza- 
tion, it was several decades Ijefore a second church of this 
denomination was planted here. The Harmar Congregation- 
al church was organized on January 1, 1840, when thirty- 
seven persons met in the Harmar town hall and decided 
upon such a society. Twenty-five of this number were from 
the Congregational church of Marietta, ^ nine from other 
churches and one on public confession. This meeting, and 
thus the organization, was due to Rev. J. H. Linsley, D. D., 
who was then president of IMarietta College, and who pre- 
pared the confession of faith and covenant which was 
adopted. 

1. At tliis time Marietta and Harmar were' distinct and separate corpora- 
tions; see pages 127-S. 



230 History of Marietta. 

For the first two years there was no pastor of this church, 
but nevertheless it increased in membership. On May 4, 
1842, was installed and ordained the first pastor of Harmar 
Congregational cliurch in the person of Milo J. Hickok, a 
graduate of Middlebury College, Vermont, and of the Union 
Theological Seminary of New York. These ordination ser- 
vices were held in the Methodist church at Harnuir. 

Rev. Hickok continued as pastor of the church till April 8, 
1844, when he was dismissed at his own reciuest. After- 
wards he l)ecame pastor of the church at Kdchester, New 
York, and later a citizen of Marietta. For over a year after 
his resignation, there was no regular pastor of this people, 
the pulpit being filled by members of the College faculty. 
On October 20, 1847, Rev. Gideon Dana was made tlie second 
regular pastor,' after having acted as a stated supply for some 
time. He was an enthusiastic man, and as a pastor did 
much for the church. It was during his pastorate, in 1847, 
that the present church was built by this society, on a lot 
donated by David Putnam, Sr. The building was quickly 
erected and was dedicated on November 27th, the services 
being conducted by the i^astor and Rev. Wickes. On the 
next Sunday were held the first services in this church. Rev. 
Dana remained pastor till March 1, 1850, Avhen he resigned. 

The pulpit of this church was then filled by Rev. David 
Gould, as a supply, till March 28th, when he was installed as 
pastor by Rev. Wickes. On account of ill-health he resigned 
on May 11, 1854, but having given such universal satisfaction 
as a pastor it was not accepted, but he was released from his 
pastoral duties till tlie following Jauuary 1st. But in De- 
cember he renewed his request and on January lOth it was 
accei^ted with a resolution of much regret. 

On January 22, 1855, Rev. Wm. Wickefield was chosen as 
the next pastor, and remained as such until February 9, 
1872, when he resigned. It was during his pastorate that the 
church w^as repaired and refitted at an expense of about 
$4,500, about all of which was paid by one person. 

The next i)astor of this chnrch was Rev. J. H. Jenkins, al- 
though Professor J. I. Wells acted as supply till November, 



Religious History. 231 



1872, when Rev. Jenkins became a permanent supply. On 
January 8, 3878, he was chosen as pastor and on June 2n(l 
duly installed. Following him came these ministers: H. 0. 
Haskell, D. F. Harris, Silas L. Smith, John G. Smith and 
Yirgil Boyer. The present pastor is Eev. L. J. Travis, who 
graduated from the Oberlin Seminary in 1897, and came to 
this church as his second pastorate. 



(jerman Methodist Church. 

It has been previously stated that about 1833 the German 
popuhition began to increase in Marietta, and that the first 
German cliurch was organized in 1839. At this time there 
appears to have l)een some German Methodists in the town, 
but they had not y-t organized a church. In 1842 was for- 
mally organized this church, although meetings were held 
before that time. Tlie leading man in the organization of 
this church was Paul Bobdeck, who was probably the first 
pastor. The records concerning the early history are very 
incomplete and it is therefore impossible to give an accurate 
account of the organization and beginning of it. 

The first building used by this congregation as a house of 
worship was the house f)n Second street which they bought 
of the Centenary church, and which was used by theMf^thod- 
ists till 1839. They continued to use this building till 1877, 
when their present church on the corner of Third and 
Wooster was completed. 

This church is a strong organization and represents the 
greater part of the Germans who are Methodists. It is simi- 
lar to the English church in l)elief and form of worship, but 
in it the services are more familiar and better enjoyed b}^ 
those who are accustomed to the German language. The 
present pastor is Kev. H. Herzer, who succeeded Eev. Hen- 
ry Jend in 1899. He is an educated pastor and one who is 
faithful to his congregation. 



United Brethren Church (Radical). 
This United Brethren church is the one now situated on 
Hart street. It was the first church organized in Marietta 



232 History of Marietta. 

of this denomination, having been founded in 1852. The 
church was founded upon the churcli constitution of 1841, 
and has ever since held strictly to it. 

They held their first services in Whitney chapel building, 
whicli was located on Putnam street where the Otto block 
now stands. This building afterwards was used as a place 
of worship by the First United Brethren church, 
which was established a few years later than this one. The 
early services were conducted by Revs. Rinehart and Cisler, 
who were at that time supplying churches in the country. 
They took turns in serving the new church established in 
Marietta. Their new place of worship was in a building on 
P\)urth street between Butler and Greene. They held their 
services here until they returned to Second street, where the 
congregation bought a house which they used as a place of 
Avorship. Later this building was sold to the Marietta Trans- 
fer Company, after which they decided to build a new 
church. 

In July, 189(5, they began the erection of their present 
cliurch buihling, which was completed in tlie early ])art of 
the next year. Tliey now worship in this buikling, wliere 
regular morning and evening services are held. 



The First United Bkethern Church. 

This church was one of the late churches organized in 
Marietta. During the early part of the winter of 1857 a 
Wesleyan Methodist Evangelist by the name of Rev. Jones 
conducted a series of revivals in Marietta. Tliese meetings 
were held in a mission meeting-house belonging to the Cen- 
tenary church, in the part of the town now known -^^ 
"Texas." In tiie progress of the meetings. Rev. Jones was 
assisted by a United Brethren minister named Ciscel. These 
men worked hard and were wonderfully successful. 

The result of their labor was shown when more than one 
hundred had professed conversion and a desire to join tiie 
church. There were then two denominations represented 
by the pastors, and perhaps the people were of many minds 



Religious History. 233 



as to what church to join. However it was deemed advis- 
able by these converts to build a church of their own. and 
a vote was taken to decide Avith what denomination it 
should he connected. The vote showed a lar£i;e plurality in 
favor of the United Brethren, and at the next meetini;- of 
the conference the new orij;anization was received as the 
United Brethren Church of Marietta. 

After the church was organized the church in "Texas" 
was used as a place of worship till 1866, when the frame 
building on Fourth street, north of Greene was built. They 
occupied this building till 1879, when it was sold to the 
school board for a school house. The trustees then pur- 
chased what was known as Whitney chapel from the Meth- 
odists. After this building was repaired it afforded a very 
comfortable place for services; it was located on Putnam 
street, where the Otto business block now^ stands. 

They now worship in a new and attractive chapel building 
on Wooster street between Seventh and Eighth. The pres- 
ent pastor is Rev. Davidson, who recently accepted the 
work of this church, succeeding Rev. L. B. Dear. 



The Unitarian CirriRCH. 

It can not be claimed that any of the earliest settlers of 
Marietta held to the doctrine of Unitarianism, but it was 
not long after the settlement that there were some who 
thus believed. Peter Cartwright, whose name appears in 
early Methodism of Marietta, says that "Universalism, 
Unitarianism and Liberalism had made among the Yankee 
settlers as early as 1806 " 

The organization of a Unitarian Society in tlie place was 
due to Nahum Ward, one of the most active and inlluential 
men in early Marietta. On January 20, 1855, he made a call 
through the Marietta InteUU/encer for a meeting of all who 
believed in the worship of God in unity, not in trinity, to 
"meet at the court room of the court house, on Saturday, at 
seven o'clock P.M., for the purpose of organizing a Unitarian, 
liUeral, rational, religious society." In accordance with this 



234 



History of Marietta. 



request, a few persons met and were addressed by Mr. Ward, 
after which they organized the tirst Unitarian society in 
Marietta. The essential doctrine of this church can l)e found 
in the foHowini;- cardinal principle of tliis oriranization : 

Believing in the unity, and in the parental character and merciful 
government of God; in man's natural capacity of virtue, and liability 
to sin; in the supernatural authority of Jesus Christ as a teacher sent 
from God; in his divine mission as a Redeemer; in his moral perfection 
as an example; in tlie remedial as well as retributive ottice and inten- 
tion of divine punishments; in the soul's immediate ascension on re- 
lease from the body to its account and reward ; and that salvation rests 
not on superficial observance of rites, or on intellectual assent to creeds, 
or on any arbitrary decree, but under the grr.ce < f (4(id on the rightness 
of the ruling affection, on humble failhriilness < f life, :;nd on integral 
goodness of character. 

The church thus form- 
ed was composed of men 
of wealth and influence. 
The first trustees were 
Nahum AVard, William S. 
Ward and John C Mc- 
Coy. It was after this 
organization that achurcii 
building was begun. The 
corner stone was laid on 
July 2, 1855, and on June 
4, 1856, the building was 
dedicated. It was built 
at the corner of Third 
and Putnam streets, which 
in numy ways is one of 
the finest public buildings 
in the city. Its architect- 
ure is fine, and is class- 
ed l)y many as the best 
in Marietta. This church 
edifice was erected en- 
tirely at the expense of one man, the foumUM- <»f t!ie Uni- 
tarian church in Marietta, Nahuni Ward. 

As has already been stated, until tlie yeiir ISJ) a I'niver- 




l.AliAl.lAK (HUKCH, 



Religious History. 235 



salist society bad existed independently in Marietta.^ In 
May of this year a union of this society with the First Uni- 
tarian was permanently effected. Each of these two 
societies maintains a separate organization, hut the public 
worship is maintained by the united society. The union is 
simply a business oruanization by which a united worship is 
maintained. The property of the old Universalist society is 
still held by them, but in trust. 

The first pastor of the Unitarian society was E. D. Burr, 
who was elected on January 9, 3858. Following- Burr, and 
before the union of the two societies above referred to, the 
pastors have been William L. Gage, E. C. Gild, T. J. Mum- 
ford, F. M. Holland and W. C. Finney. Since the union in 
1869 they liave been J. R. Johnston, T. S. Thatcher and J.T. 
Lusk, who served from December 17, 1876, to October 19, 
1890, being the longest pastorate in the history of the church. 
It is a fact worthy of note that from the pulpit of this 
church have spoken such persons as Ralph Waldo Emerson, 
Lucretia Mott, Mary A. Livermore and Edward Everett Hale. 

Tlie present pastor, Rev. E. A. Coil, began his work as 
pastor of this church on September 1, 1895. He came here 
from Cincinnati, Oliio, wherp lie had been pastor of a church 
for some years. He is an entliusiastic and devoted 
worker for his churcli and as a pastor and citizen is liked by 
all. 



St. Lucas' Church. 

Mention has already been made of the dissension and di- 
vision in the St. Paul's church which resulted in the organi- 
zation of St. Lucas' church.- Those persons Avho left the 
older church, desiring a congregational form of government 
and lii)eral doctrint:', met early in 1858 to consider a form of 
organized action. Pearly that year, at a meeting of about 
forty persons, was organized St. Lucas' church. 

The first thing after this organization was the securing of 
a house of worship. They soon decided to purchase the 

1 . See pajje 217, 

2. See y!>,.;e 228. 




St Lucas' Ciiukcii 



Religious History. 237 



building on tiie corner of Fourth and Scammel streets. This 
building had been erected in 1834 by the Episcopal church, 
but on the completion of their new church on Second street 
in 1857, this ohl church was vacated by them on September 
20, 1857,-^ and sold to this new organization on February 1, 
1858, for .|1,500. This building has been much admired by 
those who love the colonial and more ancient architecture. 

On January 31, 1858, the organization of the church was 
perfected, and officers were elected. On the 9th of February 
following the church was inaugurated by tlie pastor, Kev. E. 
L. ZobeL 

The following is a list of tlie succeeding ministers of this 
church: Revs. Morsbach, Seipel, Fleicher, Gleicher, Arnold, 
Brickner, C. Moser, Jacob Blois, Curmacher, Alech, Herberg, 
Fritz. In 1889 Eev. K. F. Thieme became pastor of this 
church and served as sucli till 1899, when he was succeeded 
by the present pastor. Rev. L. Brinkman, who is a graduate 
of the Chicago Theological Seminary and a j)ost-graduate of 
the Chicago Divinity vSchool of Chicago. 

The membership of this church is one of the largest in this 
city. The new church building which has been erected by 
this congregation, and which was dedicated on December 15, 
1901, is one of the finest in Marietta. It is on the site form- 
erly occupied by the old one, and is adapted for the worship 
of a large congregation. 



African Methodist Church. 

It is not definitely known when this church was formally 
organized. The early Marietta was not peopled by many 
colored people, in fact the number was always very small 
prior to the Civil War. But about the year 1860 there were 
meetings held by these ijeople, and afterwards these were 
held in the lecture room of the Baptist church. Perhaps the 
first regular services were held by them in the Oddfellows' 
hall in Harmar, which was rented by them. At this time 
they had a pastor, Rev. William H. Brown, who regularly 

1- See Page i22. 



238 History of Marietta. 

preached for them. The membership was small, being- only 
five in number, but they were all earnest and entiiusiastic 
members. With this small memliership they determined to 
have a place of worship of their own. It is difficult to con- 
ceive today how such a few members could take upon them- 
selves such an obligation. But at that time grandeur and 
largeness of structure entered not into the place of worship. 
They were content with a neat building, only large enough 
and so built as to offer them a place for worship. 

The five j^ersons who composed the membership were 
Franklin Norman, Jane Norman, Susan Norman, Mrs. Fletch- 
er and Mrs. Strowders. In 1865 the society that was com- 
posed of them purchased the old Presbyterian cliurch on 
Third street, and the building is still used by them as a 
place of worship.^ 

The membershii) of this church is comparatively large and 
is constantly increasing. Many of the members are ardent 
supporters of their church, and much pride is taken in it by 
them. The last pastor was Rev. L. G. Langford, who has re- 
cently resigned. 



The Christian Union Church. . 

The beginning of this church in Marietta was under tiie 
pastorate of Rev. Risden. He began work as a missionary 
and through the pastor several revivals were held. These 
revivals were a success and gave much strength to the church. 

The Christian Church was organized in 1895. Their first 
church was located on the West Side near Mile Run. Here 
a neat frame church building was erected. This denomina- 
tion now worships in tlie building on Fourth street, former- 
ly owned and occupied by the Fourth Street Presbyterian 
Church. This church lias a well organized Sabbath School 
which is in good condition. The present pastor is Rev. F. F. 

Cook. 

AVesleyan Methodist Church. 

This is a church comi)osed of colored people and is situate 
on Second street between Sacra Via and Montgomery. It is 

1. See page 210. 



Religious History. 239 



a church of much influence in the colored circles and has a 
large membership. 

Services were lirst held on Third street, above Scammel, 
and next in a school building on the corner of Third and 
Scammel streets. Their next place of worship was in what 
is now called the "Engine" school house which they had 
purchased and moved on Second street to where their pres- 
ent place of worship is. They continued to use this build- 
ing till about 1883, when they erected a new church. 

The elder at that time was Rev, Amos Lawrence. Earnest 
work was put forth to raise [sufticient ^funds for the building 
of the ciiurch, Ijut it was raised by the members and by dif- 
ferent church entertainments. The church that was built is 
a neat and comfortable one, and aifords a pleasant place of 
worship. The present pastor is Rev. C P. Cooke. 



GiLMAN Avenue M. E. Church. 

This church was the outgrowth of what was known as 
Whitney chapel and which has been referred to under the 
history of the First M. E. Church. Trior to 1833 the history 
of Methodism on both sides of the Muskingum was the same, 
as both were in the same circuit, 1)ut at this date they be- 
came separate and distinct societies and eacii began a work 
of their own. 

The first house of worship was built on the West Side in 
1833, the h:)t having been donated by Rev. John Crawford. 
Under the pastorate of Rev. Wallace this building was re- 
paired, and it was used as a house of worship till the occu- 
pancy of their new Gilman Avenue church in 1895. The 
church has always been on the increase, and loyal to 
the doctrine of the founders of Methodism. It has a large 
membership and in all the different departments of work 
there is good organization. 

The new building whicli was erected in 1895, is modern in 
its structure and of sufficient size for a large congregation 
to worshii^ in. It is an attractive building and was erected 
under the pastorate of Rev. F. R. Crooks, and with the lot 
and parsonage cost about $8,000. 



240 



History of Marietta. 



The present pastor is Rev. A. J. Hawk who came here in 
1899. He is a graduate of the Ohio University and has 
been a minister for twenty years. He has charge of a large, 
active membership wdiich is mncli interested in the success 
of the work of the churcli. 



The Y. M. C. A. 

The first movement toward the establishment of a city Y . 
M. C. A. in Marietta was in January, 1900, when an effort 
was made by the State officers to establish such an organiza- 
tion in our city. But it seemed that the time was not yet 










n: 









Ml 



'>/:.':'"y;'t1'-\' 



New Y. M. C A Building 

ripe. Work was continued, however, toward the accom- 
plishment of this purpose for alxnit two years before it 
seemed to be successful. 

In January, 1902, a number of business men united to see 
what could be done in this work. Soon was a meeting called 
attended by about 45 citizens wdien it was decided to ra ise 
$30,000 within thirty days. Work began in earnest, and at 



Religioiis History. 241 

tlie expiration of tlie set time the money was all raised, and 
in the accomplisliment of this ii;reat work it is |)roper to 
mention the name of C B, Jacobs, secretary of tlie citizens- 
committee, as the man who started tlie movement in Marietta . 

In a short time a buildmi;- lot was purchased at 812 Sec- 
ond street, and the work on the construction of the building 
soon began. Work i)ro<2;ressed, and on November 14, 1902, 
was laid the corner stone of this new building. Upon this 
occasion an address was delivered by H. A. Wilbur, State 
secretary of the Y. M. C. A. : C B. Jacobs, secretary of the 
the citizens' committee ; and Dr. W. O. Thompson, Presi- 
dent of the Ohio State University, who delivered tlie oration 
of the day. 

The object and purpose of the organization are set forth 
in Dr. Thompson's address from whi(di the following extract 
is taken : 

We have found it necessary to do something- for the young- women 
and have found that the young women themselves were the hest agents 
for the work. The young men found this necessary and the Y. M. C. 
A, was the organized effort to do that thing. The word association 
was chosen as embodying its intention. We found that the word 
Christian was just as necessary as association. We realize that the 
young men go to the wrong as well as to the right, so to make the as- 
sociation what it ought to be, the word Christian was chosen to indi- 
cate what it meant. Y. M. C. A. stands for good morals, improvement 
and educational advantages. The Y. M. C. A. does not undertake to 
do the work of colleges or schools, but helps the young men in the way 
of education, and right living. If you have an hour here and there it 
will help you to take advantage of that hour. The increased efficiency 
of the young men who have been helped, the histories which have been 
written and recited have thrilled the country with enthusiasu! and a 
desire to see the good work go on. It will help our boys and girls to 
be the best that God wills they should be. I trust in years to come the 
work here will grow to such propotion that it will bring honor to the 
name of Y. M. C. A. 

The general secretary of this organization is J, B. 
Carruthers,B.A. Mr.(Jarruthers came here from Piqua,Ohi(), 
where he held a similar position. He has been engaged in 
active Y. M. C. A. work for sixteen years, and comes to 
Marietta as an earnest, successful worker for the purpose of 
this great movement. 



242 



History of Marietta. 



In closing the chapter on the Religious History of Marietta 
one can not bi]t wonder why there has always been such an 
interest in the religious welfare of the town and city; why 
ii is that the history of the ditferent churches has played 
such an important part in the life of Marietta. In answering 
this, one is led to saj^ that it is due to the character and in- 
fluence of the earliest settlers. They were men whose 
highest aim was to instill in the youth of the settlement the 
principles of religion and e«lucation. 

These men having succeeded in their purpose, we find 
that the same idea has predominated in tiie minds of each 
succeeding generation, and thus Marietta has always been a 
church-going city. Thus we present the religious condition 
of Marietta as being at a very high standard and add that 
Marietta is a city of fine church buildings, able ministers 
and large congregations of worship. Few cities can look 
with such pride upon its religious institutions as todav exist 
in Marietta as the result of the devotion to religion and edu- 
cation b}' the pioneers of the West. 

The following table of statistics shoAv the numl^er of mem- 
l)ers of the different churches of the city, and when compar- 
ed with the population shows a large percent of the people : 





No. of 
Members 


Enrollm't 

of S. S. 


Members 
Y. P. S's. 


St. Mary's 

First M. E. 


1150 

705 
528 
475 
400 
400 
810 
800 
200 
185 
180 
16(5 
150 
150 
74 
70 


280 
500 
(542 
898 
300 
290 

(50 
200 

50 

60 
200 

95 

no 

100 

(!0 
40 


2S8 
215 


Itaplist . 


190 


First Congregational 


70 


St. Lucas 


75 


Uilinan Ave. M. E 


110 


Unitarian . .... 


30 


Presbyterian 


100 


St, Paul's 


36 


Ei)isc()pal ... 


40 


llarinar Congregational .... 


75 


Christian 

German M. E 

United Brethren .... 


50 
45 
40 


Wesleyan Methodist 

African M. E. . . . . 








Total 


5443 


3380 


1359 







Business History. 243 



CHAT PER XIV. 

Business History. 

Tlie mercantile liistory of Marietta began before any ])er- 
nianent store was established in the place. From the journal 
of Colonel John May, of Wheeling;, we learn that he had an 
agent doing a "moderate business" here in September, 1788, 
and that " there are many articles that cannot })e sold at 
cost," His form of business was ))y exchanging necessary 
supplies for furs or whatever his customers had to dispose of, 
and nowhere is it indicated that any of his business was 
transacted in a store proper. The first store in Marietta, 
which was the first in the Northwest Territory, was located 
on the corner of Front and Ohio streets, and was owned by 
Dudley Woodbridge. 

The earliest business h)cation was at the "point,"' and 
when it began to branch from this i)lace it first went up the 
Muskingum. Soon, however, did Ohio street become the 
main business center of Marietta. Comparatively speaking, 
it was only in recent times that P'ront street was much im- 
proved. Previous to 1830 Front street was almost a com- 
mons and ver_y seldom was the grass and weeds broken, even 
by a team. Putnam street, at this early time, liad no busi- 
ness, and for many years did Ohio street i)ossess nearly all 
the ))usiness houses of the place. Greene street had only 
small shops and dwellings, and even the cross streets between 
Greene and Ohio were devoid of any business. This was no 
unnatural event when, it is considered that i3rovisions and 
articles of trade which were imported to the place came down 
the Ohio and would naturally be landed on its baid\s. It was 
thus that Ohio was the most accessible street to thel)usiness 
man, and on it would nearly all the early business be 
conducted. 



244 History of Marietta. 

A large percent of the early business was done Ijy trad- 
ing. Furs and salt were perhaps tlie two most important 
articles of trade for a luimher of years. Previous to the time 
of its manufacture on the Muskingum, salt was brought to 
Marietta on pack-horses and sold by the quart or gallon at 
the rate of eigiit dollars per bushel. The article was indis- 
pensable and an important one in trade. The price of furs 
nuide them an important article of exchange. In 179G the 
X)rices were : racoon, two shillings; musk-rat, one shilling; 
wildcat, three shillings; fox, two to four shillings; otter, 
th]"ee dollars, and many other skins were marketed at a price 
that made tliem an important mercantile article. 

It must be rememl>ered, in justice to these early stores, 
that everything marketal)Ie and necessary for comfort was 
kept for sale. Business naturally divided itself into the 
several dei^artments, and after the Indian War its develop- 
ment began in earnest. Southern trade inlluenced it and 
w^as a great advantage to sliiphuilding and agriculture, and 
caused the resources of the country to be more rapidly de- 
velojjed. 

The mon.etary terms used in early business were somewhat 
confused. In 1786 the Continental Congress abolished the 
English system of pounds, shillings and pence and made the 
dollar the unit of value. Gold eagle and the half eagle were 
ordered to l)e coined by this same act of Congress. Dur- 
ing the next two decades a great many customs prevailed; 
ditferent systems were used among the l)usiness men 
and we even tind a mixing of the English and American 
systems in the same l)ooks. 

In 1792 Wintlirop Sargent, then acting governor of the 
territory, enacted a law regulating the fees of public of- 
ficers a part of which reads as follows, and which shows the 
unsettled state of the early monetary system : 

'•And whereas the dollar varies in its real value in the several coun- 
ties in the territory, some provision in kind oiij^ht to be made, there- 
fore : Be it enacted : That for every cent allowed by this act, one quart 
of Indian corn may be allowed and taken by the person to whom the 
fee Is coming', as an equivalent for the cent, always at the election of 
the person receiving: the same whether to receive his fee in Indian corn 



Business History. - 245 



or in species at the sum affixed by the ioregoing table of fees; one 
quart of Indian corn being always equal to one cent, and so on at that 
rate for a greater or less sum." 

From the early inventories on the probate records we 
learn that the usual way of keei:)inii; accounts was to have five 
columns, headed E, D, d, c, m, and infrequently does one 
note that cents in old accounts are written as fractions of a 
dollar. 

As already stated the first store in the Northwest Terri- 
tory was owned by Hon. Dudley Woodbridge, who came to 
Marietta in 1788, and engaged in mercantile business. His 
business was conducted on Oiiio street and at an early 
period was placed in cliarge of Dudley Woodbridge, Jr., who 
came to Marietta in 1794, and was a prominent business man 
for more tlian fifty years. 

The second store was opened by Charles Greene who came 
to Marietta the latter part of 1788. His place of l)usiness 
was on Ohio street, below Post, in a building erected for 
that purpose, but during the Indian War he lived in a house 
in Campus Martins. 

Edward Tu]3per, who came to Marietta in 1788, Ijeing then 
seventeen years old, was one of the early merchants. He 
began merchandising at the close of the Indian War on the 
corner of Fntnam and Second streets. 

Robert Lincoln was one of the most successful early mer- 
chants of the place. He began at the close of the Indian 
War and was located on Ohio street. At one time he owned 
all the land between Post and Front streets and several lots 
on Front. At the corner of Front and Ohio streets in 1807, 
he erected what was then the finest building in town, being 
originally a large, square })rick house. Mr. Lincoln died 
about the time it was finished and John Mills did business in 
this house for many years. 

Colonel Abner Lord began business in Marietta about 
1800. He came to Marietta soon after the Indian War, and 
started a store at the foot of Front street on the river bank. 

In 1807 James Holden, who was prominent among the 
early business men, opened a store and after the retirement 



246 History of Marietta. 

of Mr. Lord from business, he occupied tlii.^ huildinii- until 
1827, when a torch was applied and the hnniini;- building set 
floatino; down the river. 

Col. Ichabod Nye opened a store in 1810 in a brick bnild- 
ing- on Putnam street just above Front, and was en<ia<2;ed in 
mercantile business. He made several chani;es during his 
business career and after 1821 had no further interest in 
business life. 

John Mills began his Ijusiness life in ])artnership with 
Dudley Woodbridge in ]8]5. During his hiter business life 
he was with several men as partners and continued his 
mercantile trade till 1865, when he closed his l)nsiness with 
the firm of R. P. lams & Go. During liis long business ca- 
reer he showed unwearied attention to business, and his 
good judgment and incorruptilile integrity gained for him 
tlie respect and confidence of all with whom he dealt. Mr. 
Mills was in many ways connected with the early history of 
Marietta. 

Among those who early began business in Harmar was 
Benjamin I. Gilman. He came to Marietta in 1789 and 
was from a family distinguished for social and intellectual 
culture. He began business in 1792 in a store located in a 
stone building at the upper end of the square. He remained 
in business till 1812, and tlien moved to I'hihideli)hia where 
he remained till his death in 1888. 

Among some of the other early business men of the West 
Side were Captain Levi Barber, whose store was in a double 
brick house, which fronted the Muskingum and which still 
remains; William Skinner, who was one of tlie directors of 
thel)anks; James Whitney whose name is familiar with 
early Methodism in Marietta, and being I)y trade a ship- 
builder who was ruined by the Emljargo A"t and afterwards 
opened a store below the square ; Al)ijah Brooks who re- 
mained in business for a sliort time only. 

Having mentioned the names of some of the earliest mer- 
chants of Marietta and Harmar who conducted what is usu- 
ally termed a "general store," we add now a list of the later 
merchants of the city. A complete history of all the firms 



Business History. 247 



who have been in Inisiness since these earliest times, space 
will not permit ns to give. But in mentionins; a few of 
them, we add the names of those who are engaged in a few of 
the leading lines of business, and in so doing a more detail- 
ed account is given of the tirm which today ranks as the 
pioneer establishment in its line of business. 

The earliest form of the jewelry business was transacted 
by clock-makers travelling over the country hunting pur- 
chasers for tlieir manufactured articles. Mr. Harrison was 
such a tradesman. 

Mr. D. B. Anderson was the first practical jeweler in 
Marietta. lie came from Utica, New York, and started a 
store on the corner of Front and Ohio streets in 1817. He 
continued in l)usiness till 1851, when his son, D, B. Ander- 
son, Jr., took charge and located on the corner of Front and 
Butler streets. Mr. Anderson continued the business in his 
name till 1900, when the store was purchased by Austin B. 
Regnier and Henry Wittlig, wdio are now known under the 
lirm name of Begnier & Wittlig. There are now seven other 
jewelry stores in Marietta: J. Wittlig, L. L. Beddinghaus, 
Chas. Blume, Ohas. Tresch, John Leonhart, Homer Eddy and 
James McCune. 

In the early history of Marietta drugs were kept only by 
doctors, whose offictes were called apothecary shops. This 
was not always convenient, and after some years a store was 
established which kept drugs for sale. The iirst drug store 
was located on Ohio street, in what was known as "Flat-iron 
Square," and owned by Dr. Kegnier, who continued the 
Inisiness till 1818, when he sold to Dr. John Cotton. Dr. 
Cotton died in 1847, and the drug business was conducted by 
his son, J. W. Cotton, until 1850, when J. H. Hawes became 
a partner and the store was moved to near the corner of 
Fronr and Ohio streets. In 1851 the firm became Cotton & 
Buell, and in 1854 the store was taken to the opposite side of 
the street. In 3856 E. W. and W. H. Buell purchased the 
store and in 186(3 removed to their new building a short dis- 
tance above. In 1869 W. H. Buell purchased the interest of 
E. W. and conducted the business in his name till 1874, when 



248 History of Marietta. 

the firm name changed to W. H. Buell & Co. This pioneer 
druii; store of the northwest was purchased on May 1, 1893, 
l)y J. W. Dysle & Co., wlio are now located in this same 
buildini;-, 128 Front street. The firm is composed of J. W. 
Dysle and O. F. Dysle. 

The second drug store o])ened in Marietta was l)y E. B. 
Perkins, in 1848, on the south side of Front street. This 
store was later sold to Cevier & Stimson, then to William 
Glines, and in 1864 Hollister & Allen i;)urchased it and re- 
mained in business till 1868, wlien II. L. Curtis became the 
owner. 

The next drug store was started in 1856 by William Kay- 
less on Front' street, midway between the two river bridges. 
He sold to Harte & Pearce, and they to Pearce & Treim. 
Later Theodore Treim purchased tiie store. 

There are noAV ten drug stores in Marietta: J. W. Dysle 
& Co., Curtis & Hutchman,A. J. Richard, W. H. Styer,"^ H. 
N. Curtis, Beagle & Lytle, Union Drug Co., Chas. R. 
Buchanan, Will Richardson and J. L. Mason. 

In 1837 A. L. Guitteau opened the first dry goods store on 
Front street in the Clarke and Curtis building. 

In 1837 Samuel Shipman formed a jjartnership with his 
brother Charles and opened a dry goods store on Greene 
street. In 1860 Samuel became owner of the entire stock 
and continued it until his death in 1880. 

S. R. Turner began the dry goods business in 1850. In 
1865 the firm became S. R. Turner e^ Son and in 1881 S. R. 
Turner & Company. During the war Mr. Turner carried on 
his business in the old First National Bank building, after- 
wards on the west side of the street, and in 1871 the busi- 
ness was removed to the present site, 165 Front street. 
After the war ended F. H. Turner became a partner with 
his father and in a few years later 0. H. Turner entered the 
firm. Later H. J. and W. H. Ebinger became partners with 
the sons,- and now the business is conducted under the name 
of Turner, Ebinger & Co. This firm ig the jjioneer dr}'^ 
goods store of Marietta;, and is one of the firms of such mag- 



Business History. 249 



nitude as assist in keeping trade at home and adding to the 
commercial interest of the city. 

Another large dry goods store of the city is that of Otto 
Brothers. They commenced business in 1886 and are now in 
three large floors at 110-12 Putnam street. They do a large 
retail and wholesale business in the line of dry goods 
notions and ladies ready made wear. 

Other dry goods stores are Chas. Jones & Son established 
in 1869; Peter Kunz, in 1881; The Leader owned l)y J. W. 
Katzenstein ; Pragers, opened in 1901. 

The hardware business of Marietta began in 1810, when 
D. P. Bosv^orth and George H. Wells opened a stone on the 
north side of Front street. In 1845 the firm became Bos- 
worth, Wells & (Company. 

The second hardware store was started by A. T. Nye in 
1848 and is the pioneer hardware store now in Marietta. 

In 1864 Jacob kSeyler started at 234-6 Front street what 
has since l)ecome the large hardware store of J. Seyler & 
Brother. The business was conducted at this place till 1892, 
when it was moved to its present location, 158-60 Front 
street. From the beginning the two brothers, Jacob Seyler 
and Adam Seyler were associated, but not till 1870 did Adam 
Seyler become an equal partner with his brother. 

In 1879 a store was opened by Theis c% Etz, which is now 
owned by Henry P. Theis at 124 Front street. 

In 1890 F. S. Hagan began the tin and sheet iron business 
and in 1891 George D. Schad became a partner. The^^ now 
own a large hardware store in the new Hagan Idock on Sec- 
ond street. 

The first regular shoe store in Marietta was established by 
William and Silas Slocumb, who also manufactured shoes on 
a large scale. 

About this same time, shoe stores were started by W. L. 
Rolston and P, Fischer, the last named l)eing still engaged in 
this same line of business. Mr. Fischer is the pioneer mer- 
chant of Marietta, and has been engaged in this line of bus- 
iness for over a half centur3^ 

At present there are ten shoe dealers in the city, as fol- 



250 History of Marietta. 

lows: P. C. Fisher, W. R. Grimes, 0. W. James, Jacob 
Theis, Jacol) Schimmel,Jacol) Gephart, William Tomes, Coff- 
man Bros., John Bickert and C Haag. 

The first book store, proper, was opened l)y Gurley and 
Cross. They were succeeded l)y McCoy and Stephens, and 
in 1852, J. C. McCoy i)nrchased the interest of his partner, 
and in 1856, sold to C. E. Glines, who continued the business 
till .1895. Mr. Glines is now assisting in the Colonial Book 
Store which was started in 1895 by J. E. Van Dervoort. 

The other book store is the Marietta Book Store, started 
some time since and owned by the Aldermans. 

Previous to 1855 furniture was made and sold only in cab- 
inet shops. During that year a furniture store was started 
by Dana and Gray who did a good business. In 1856 J. W. 
Stanley purchased the store and conducted a retail furniture 
business till 1881, when he was succeeded by H. W. Staidey 
and Charles Grass. The firm occupies a large four-story build- 
ing on 166 Front street, annexing upper rooms of 168, con- 
taining over 80,000 feet of tloorage. It is the pioneer furni- 
ture store of the city and one of (Commercial importance. 

The other furniture stores of the city are : F. A. Goebel, 
who occupies a large, new building on Front street; George 
Wieser, who began business in 1890, and is now on Putnam 
street, next door to the ijost office; Baker & Uhrhane, who 
began in 1899; the U. & C. Furniture Store on Second 
street, and W. S. Allender on Gilman avenue. 

The pioneer clothing store of Marietta is that of S. B. Van 
Metre & Co. In 1876 Mr. A^an Metre began the clothing 
business with his ])rother, J. W. Yaw Metre, which partner- 
ship lasted until 1885, when his brother's interest was pur- 
chased by M. K. Wendelken. In 1891 W. V. Van Metre be- 
came a member of the firm. The business is located at 163 
Front street. 

One of the largest clothing stores of the city is the Star. 
This firm began business in 1882, at which time it was owned 
by George Blake. This store has continually increased its 
stock and improved its facilities for business until it now 
ranks among the best in the city. It occupies three floors, 



Business History. 



251 



and is a firm of sucli magnitude 
as adds to tlie commercial facili- 
ties of the city. On January 1, 
1902, C. T. Mcllyar became a 
partner in this firni, the business 
of which is conducted under 
the lirm name of George Blake 
& Company. 

In addition to the clothing 
merchants already mentioned, 
there are the Buckeye, owned 
l)y Jos. Josephy ; the Cincinnati, 
t)wned by Friedman Bros. ; The 
Union owned by Harry Fried; 
J. B. Alden, established in ]<)02; 
and the World. 

The following merchants are 
hatters and furnishers: W. A. 
Snitfen & Co., W. L. Neubeck, 
Iv. A. Goodhue and Max Kan. 

Hutchinson's Bargain Store 
represents the largest dei)artment 
house in Marietta. It was started 
in ]81;1) l)y A. W. Hntcliinson who is still tiie owner, and 
is located at 169-71 Front Street. This store employs over 
thirty i)e;)i)!e aid embraces about as many departments. 

Among tiie list of wliolesale houses of Marietta the follow- 
ing des M-vc mention : Tlie Penrose e% Simpson Co., whole- 
salers of groceries, established on January 1, 1891 and in- 
corporated in 1897; the C, L. Bailey Grocery Company in- 
corporated in 1892 with J. M. Harper as president, and C. 
L, Bailey, vice president; the Worrall Grocery Company in- 
corporated in 1900, occupying a four-story building on Sec- 
ond street, and of which George Worrall is treasurer; E. J. 
Tliorniley & Brother, wholesalers of produce, who began 
business in 1884 on Greene street, and in 1896 moved to Put- 
nam street, where a large business is conducted under the 
tirm name of Tliorniley Bros. 




Star Clothing House 



252 History of Marietta. 

Manufacturing. 

Among; tlie first niainifactiiriiig- industries of Marietta 
was that of hat making-. Hatshops were as common and 
necessary in a town as shoe shops, and the first hatter in 
Marietta of w'hich we liave any knowledge was Seth Wash- 
burn, who had a shop on Ohio street. 

In 1791 is noted that tiie first tannery was established 
by Ichabod Nye. It was located in the nortliern part of the 
city and afterwards at the corner of Sixth and Putnam 
streets where it was continued till 1820. 

The manufacture of w^oolen fabrics was at first done by 
hand. Later carding-machines were introduced, and in 
1813 a factory for working cotton was built in Marietta by a 
stock company. The building w^as located on Putnam street, 
and was afterwards converted into the old Academy. The 
machinery of this factor}^ was run ])y horse-power. 

The Marietta Iron AVorks was formed in 1866 for the pur- 
pose of Iniilding a rolling mill. The company continued 
business for ten years, manufacturing bar and hoop iron, 
railroad iron, fish plate and spikes, discontinuing business 
in 1876. 

The Marietta Foundry commenced manufactui-i ng in 1829, 
Init having only small means it continued operations for 
only a year, wdien it was purchased l)y A. T. Nye. 

In 1867 was started the Strecker's Boiler Works, located 
in Harinar, where all kinds of boilers are manufactured. 

Bookl)inding was introduced into Marietta l)y Silas Slo- 
cumb in 1835. At the same time he w\as also engaged in a 
manufacture and sale of shoes. 

A Imcket factory was established in Harmar in 1850 by Dar- 
win E. Gardner, and later owned by Putnam, Sons & Company. 

The first mill established at the mouth of the Muskingum 
was in 1811. In 1838 Jolm O. Cram built a mill on the east 
side of the above river, which was successfully run by him 
until his death in 1860. 

Having mentioned some of the earlier established manu- 
factories, which added much to the industry of early Mari- 
etta, attention is now called to some of the larger industries 



Business History. 258 



of the present time. Space does not permit an account of 
all tlie manufacturinii' plants of the city, nor a complete 
history of those wliich are mentioned, l)ut for the purpose of 
showing the progress of the city in the industrial lines and 
the increase in the number and size of such leading indus- 
tries over those of a few decades past, mention should be 
made of some of the most prominent manufacturing concerns 
of New Marietta. 

G. M. Knox & Son Boat Yard. — Shipbuihling l)egan in 
Marietta in 1800 and continued until stopped by the Embargo 
Act of 1808. The first brig was named the St. Clair and was 
built for Charles Greene & Co. by Stephen Devol. During 
tlie next seven years more than a score of brigs and sloops 
were built here. In 1882 Capt. Wm. Knox revived the busi- 
ness at this place, and while in business he turned out about 
thirty-five boats. In 18G5 G. M. Knox purchased an interest 
in the industry, and in 1887 H, D. Knox l)ecame a i)artner. 
The boat yard is situated about two l)locks below the mouth 
of the Muskinirum, and still does a large lousiness. 



The Marietta Chair Company, 



254 



History of Marietta. 



Marietta Chair Company. — This is the leadinir iiulustry of 
Marietta. Its lumber yards and buildings cover 11 acres, 
floor space 168,500 square feet, and furnishes employment 
for al)out 500 persons. The chair business whicli was started 
here in 1820 was succeeded by tlie present organization in 
1856, since which time its prosperity has Ix^en very promi- 
nent. Although its employes are all. union men, yet the 
tirm has a record of "no strikes." This concern has done 
much to advertise the fame of this city and its e.xtensive 
operations have been a great factor in the prosperity of the 
I)lace ; in short it is an institution of which an}' city migiit 
well be proud. - , 

The a. T. Nye k Son a 

,, rill • 4. 1 = '^Jg^ii^--: 3 

('OMPANY. — Ihis estab- , a 

lishment demonstrates 
Marietta's claim that 
this is a superior poijit \ 
for manufacturing pur- f_ — 
poses. Anselm T. Nye '^ 
was horn November 9, 
]797, in (Jampus Mar- 
tins, and spent most of 



A T. Nyk Compainy 



his life in advancing interests connected with this city. 
About 1829 a foundry was started near the old Fort Harmar 
site, and this was sold to A. T. Nye, 8r., in 18^30, wlio asso- 
ciated with himself Ichabod H. Nye and Kotheus Maynard, 
as A. T. Nye ik Comijany. The junior partners retired in 
1854 and A. T. Nye, Jr., Ijecame a partner, the tirni name 
changing to A. T. Nye & Son, the latter being the active 
partner until !:is death in January, 1899. In 1866 the plant 
was removed to its present site on the "point'^ where it oc- 
cupies an acre of ground, bounded l)y Muskingum, Post and 
Monroe streets. It has continued under a direct family de- 
scent since 1830. 

The Marietta Manufacturing Company. — This plant be- 
gan operation in 1856, by W. F. Robertson & Company, and 
has continued operation ever since under various names. 
The present name was adoi^ted in 1890, during which year it 



BusinesH History. 255 



was incorporated . The present officers are: Alia Winsor, 
President and Secretary; J B. McConnell, Superintendent; 
W. S. Dye, Treasurer. The works cover about an acre of 
ground, and the principal products manufactured are stoves, 
ranges, iron and brass castings, plows and repairs, and com- 
pound and condensed engines, pumps, etc., for steamboat 
trade . It is a solid industry of Marietta. 

The Diamond Pants and Notion Company. — This business 
had its beginning when George Blake started in a small 
way to manufacture overalls, etc., in 1890. Morris Broth- 
ers a few years later bought out Mr. Blake, and from that 
time the business has prospered and extended, until it now 
occupies the whole of 207 Second street and the fourth floor 
of 209. About 25 dozen garments are turned out daily. The 
comi)any was incorporated January 1, 1900, and the present 
officers are: L. A Pease, president, W. A. Patterson, sec- 
retary and treasurer. About 50 persons are here employed. 

The Leideckek Tool Company. — This plant is located on 
Second street between Greene and Butler. It dates from 
January 23, 1891, when it was incorporated under the laws 
of West Virginia. It is one of the largest manufacturing 
plants of the city and its principal busijiess is manufactur- 
ing oil well suyjplies, whose products are known over all the 
southwest oil fields. It employes about 100 hands, and has 
branch jplants at Sistersville, Mannington and Salem, West 
Virginia. The corporation composes J. J. Leidecker, AV. B. 
Hayes, G. T. Braden and L. D. Shryock, the last named 
being the manager of the local plant. This plant has dcme 
much to cause the name of Marietta as a center for the man- 
ufacture of oil well supplies. 

Stevens Organ and Piano Company. — This firm was in- 
corporated in West Virginia in 1892 under the name of 
Stevens & Klock Company. The retirement of the junior 
partner soon afterwards changed the name to Stevens Organ 
Company. Superintendent Stevens is a native of Vermont, 
commencing the manufacture of musical instruments with 
the Estey Organ Company at Brattleboro in 1870. In 1888 
he opened a retail store for pianos and organs in Marietta, 



256 History of Marietta. 



and in 1892 started a factory liere. This factory is located 
on Gilinan avenue, West Marietta, with a floor space of 36, 
000 square feet. The organs manufactured by tliis company 
have gained a wide sale not only in the United States but in 
foreign countries. 

Marietta Boiler Works. — Tiie plant was incorporated in 
1896, with a capital of ,|100,000. It is located on Wayne 
street, between Seventh and Eiglith, the yards extending 
back 700 feet. About 75 men find emi>loyment here and 
two large l^oilers can be turned out daily. A firm of such 
nuignitude is extremely advantageous to Marietta, as it as- 
sists in forming the ground-work for a diversified industrial 
centre. 

Royal Glass Company.— In 1898 M. F. Noll, D. B. Torpy, 
A. D. Alderman, A. D. Follett and H. G. Chamberlain of 
Marietta combined with Addison Thompson of Wheeling in 
purchasing two farms of 60 acres for the purpose of found- 
ing a large glass plant, thus giving to Marietta its third 
largest industry. It was completed in the fall of 1898. 
About 125 men are employed with a pay roll of $1,500 per 
week. The concern was sold Noveml)er 1, 1899, for $98,000. 
The National Glass Company are the operators. Addison 
Thompson, secretary ; M. L. Chase, Treasurer. 

The Fattin Brothers Company. — This company originat- 
ed as Pattin, Hell and Pattin about 1888. The Pattin Bros, 
bought out the interest of J. G. Hell in 1895 and since then 
the iirm has been Pattin Brothers and Company, until re- 
cently when it was incorporated as The Pattin Brothers Com- 
pany A new plant was erected on Second street to be run 
in connection with the West Side plant About 50 men are 
constantly employed. 

The Strecker Brothers Company. — This firm is one that 
is well known and from its magnitude in leather work and 
wholesale trade has become one of Marietta's ))est enter- 
prises. The company began business here in 1881, and in 
188-1 erected a two story building at 117-19 Putnam street. 
In 1898 they added two stories, giving them now 18,000 feet 
of floor space. On January 1, 1900, the Strecker Brothei-.s' 



Business History. 257 



Company was incorporated with a capital of |100,000, with , 
C. F. Strecker, president; B. F. kStrecker, treasurer; W. S. 
Pliimer, secretary. In 1901 their building was increased 
in size, giving them 25,000 feet of floor space, and they 
ar9 now contemplating the erection of a six-story building 
in the rear of their present one. This firm employs about 
60 men in the manufacture of the various lines of saddlery 
and harness which it turns out, and eight salesmen wlio 
call on trade in all the adjacent states. The company is an 
important factor in the city's industrial success and a credit 
to the enterprise of its proprietors. 

The Marietta Paint & Color Co. — This important busi- 
ness was started in Marietta, September 1, 1897, and on 
March 18, 1898, a company was organized with a capitat stock 
of $30,000. The former plant of the Bucket Factory, later 
used by the Lawrence Piano Company, and recently by the 
Lobdell Bicycle Company, was purchased for $11,000 to form 
a nucleus. C. S. Dana, president of the compan}^, is a 
native of Belpre, educated in Marietta; C.J. LaVallee came 
from Bridgeport, Connecticut, to this place some seven years 
ago. The business is steadily increasing and will l)e o]ie of 
the city's j^ermanent industries. 

The Ohio Valley Wagon Company. — This business was es- 
tablished many years ago by Philip Trapp ; the firm after- 
wards became Trapp & Stillwell, which, in April, bS99, was 
succeeded by the present company. The company occupied 
a factory at Fourth and Church streets until September, 
1900, when it entered its new factory in Nor\\ ood . The plant 
comprises large buildings with a floor space of 40,000 square 
feet, and is so planned and equipped that the work runs in 
perfect system from raw material to finished vehicle. Judg- 
ing the future by the past, the success of this company is 
unquestionable. The officers and directors are : I. O. Al- 
corn, president; J. A. McCormick, vice-president; W. M. 
Stillwell, secretary and treasurer ; Philip Trapp and John 
Kaiser . 



258 History of Marietta. 



CHAPTER XV. 

The Press 

While Marietta ranks as tlie oldest city in tlie Northwest 
Territory, and was the first to establish many institutions in 
the State, it cannot claim the honor of having the pioneer 
press northwest of the Ohio Sucli honor l)elongs to Cincin- 
nati, Avhere was published the Sentinel of the Northwest 
Territory^ first issued on November 9, 1798. There is much 
dispute as to wliether that city now has a paper descended 
from tliis pioneer news, and if we were to h)ok for the oldest 
paper in Ohio, and one whose claim is well-based and undis- 
puted, we find it in tlie Scioto Gazette^ at C-hillicothe, estal)- 
lished in 1800, and still published under the orii^inal name. 

The first paper in Marietta was the Ohio Gazette and Vir- 
ginia Herald^ published on December 18, 1801 The date of 
this first ijul/iication was unsettled for many years as there 
are no copies of it in existence datini;' from December 18, 
1801, to October 24, 1808. The issue of the latter date is in 
possessioii of Hon. R. M. Stimson, being i:)resented to him in 
1862. It is to him that we owe the discovery of the date and 
the exact name of our first paper. In 1864 while editor of 
the Marietta Intelliyencer, he came across an article pub- 
lished in the Intelligencer in 1889 ))y Caleb Emerson, a care- 
ful and conscientious newspaper man He had discovered an 
imperfect copy of the first issue of the Ohio Gazette and 
Virginia Herald., dated Decemljer 18, 1801, thus fixing a 
long unknoAvu date. 

Having now the date of the earliest pul)lication, we turn 
and see some of the characteristics of the times, the ways 
and means of early printing and the scarcity of news! This 
first paper was published by Wyllys Silliman and Elijah 
Bachus, the former being the publisher, the latter the editor. 
Mr. Emerson says in his article that the most interesting 

\ 



The Press. 259 

feature in the first copy is the editor's apok)o;y for addins; 
'' Virginia Herald" to " Ohio Gazette." As has been stated, 
the first copy of this paper, uninutilated and readable, now 
in possession of anyone, in fact the first of any kind except 
the imijerfect copy already referred to, is that of October 24, 
180B. The paper at this time was owned and published by 
Samnel Fairlamb, of Philadelphia. It had four pages, of 
four columns each, printed on heavy, but rather coarse, 
paper. The subscription price was $2 a year, in advance, or 
$2.50, one-half paid in advance, and the remainder at the 
end of the year. The press on which it was printed was a 
wooden one with a stone bed. For the first few years it was 
printed on Front street near the stockade, and afterward the 
press was moved to the "point." 

The pai)er was Republican in politics and supported Jeffer- 
son. It was made up of l)oth foreign and national news and 
advertisements of a legal or official nature. There was none 
of the matter which gives a newspaper its chief value, and 
compared with the lively daily of today, it would seem very 
meager and dry. The items printed in the jjai^er already 
mentioned show the nature of the papers of that time, some 
of which will doubtless be interesting. 

The first page was taken uj) exclusively with advertise- 
ments, set mostly in very large type ;the list of letters remain- 
ing uncalled for in the post office at Marietta, October 1,1803, 
occupying a column and a half of the four columns of the 
page. Griffin Greene was postmaster. Post offices were not 
very frequent at that day, for we find letters advertised for 
persons living at "Belleprie, Little Kenhawa, Kenhaway, 
Galliopolis, Guiandot and Big Sandy." John Cline and Enos 
Atwater give notice that they intend to apply to the next 
term of court "for a right of establishing a ferry from a 
point at Fort Harmar across the Ohio River to Mr. Porter's, 
in Wood County, Virginia." Notice is given that "the in- 
habitants of the townships of Newport and Tuskarawa, in the 
county of Washington," intend to petition the General As- 
sembly for a new county, with a "permanent seat of justice, 
at, or near, the mouth of Licking Creek, on the Muskingum." 



2G0 History of Marietta. 

John Biiell gives notice that "a horse and a colt broke into 
the enclosure of the subscriber," and requests the owner to 
X)rove the pr()])erty and take them away. N. Gates, secretary, 
gives notice of an adjourned meeting of mechanics to con- 
sider "the propriety of forming a Mechanical Society" in 
Washington county. Edward Tapper says he has "just re- 
ceived from riiiladelpiiia, and ofl'ers for sale at his store in 
Marietta, a large and g(Mieral assortment of Dry (loods. 
Groceries, Hardware, Saddlery, etc." 

The second page is entirely tilled witii foreign news over 
two montiis old. 

The third i)age is half lilled with the "Laws of Ohio," four 
short miscellaneous articles, and four advertisements, one 
from Clarksburg, Virginia. John Green advertises that he 
has "opened a Public House in the town of Newport, on the 
road from ^Marietta toWheeling, lifteen miles from INIarietta." 
James Riggs, of Grandview, says "an iron gray mare came to 
my plantation and broke into my enclosure," and recjuests 
the owner to prove i)ropert3% etc. Richard (.ireen oilers for 
sale "a very vahuihle farm in the town of Marietta, about 
half a mile from the city, containing about 89 acres." Also, 
on the third page, election returns are given for the counties 
of Washington and Gallia. 

The fourth page contains over a column more of stale for- 
eiy;n news and some miscellaneous matter, which ends the 
paper. 

It would be interesting to dwell upon these quaint old 
papers, their advertisements, their struggles, their hardships, 
their appeals for support, Ijut sutfice it to say that our fore- 
fathers did well, in many ways better than the present 
editors, when everything is considered. Then no telegraph 
lines linked the world, mails were very slow and uncertain, 
the city was less than twenty -iive years old, the task of issu- 
ing a paper was tremendous and printing was in its infancy. 
But in spite of these things Mr. Fairlamb continued his pub- 
lication till 1810, when he sold to Mr. Emerson, and thus 
ended the pioneer paper of the pioneer city of the Northwest. 

In opposition to the Ohio Gazette and Virginia Herald^ a 



The PreiiS. 



261 



Federalist paper, The Commentator and Marietta, Recorder^ 
was first issued September 1(3, 3807, l>y Uuulium & Gardiner, 
The paper was not well supported and remained in existence 
for only two years, 

'\\w, Westkkn Spectator, 

Soon al'tcr [turcliasinir The Ohio Gazette and Virginia 
llcrahl^ Mr. Kmorson l)eii.an tlio ])nl)li('ation oC the Western 
Spectator^ wliieli took the ])lace of the old (Jasette. Th(; pa- 
per was lirst issued on October 10, 1810. Its editor was one 
of the l)est known characters and one of the al)Iest men 
Marietta ever possessed. He was a well posted man and a 
conscientious writer. He was a Federalist and in what edi- 
torials he wrote h(> sliowcd Iiis true patriotism. DuriuLi' the 




first year the paper was pul)lishe(l "on Saturday, by Thomas 
Kansom, for Caleb Emerson at -I'i.oO per annum, jjayable 
half yearly in advance,'- In copy No. 1, of Vol, II, jMiblish- 
ed October 19, 1811, it is stated that J. Israel published the 
paper for Mr, Emerson. Its motto was: "Be Just and 
Fear Not," 

In the subject matter of the paper there was very little 
difference. between it and its predecessor, except in politi- 
cal matters v^hich were at that time interesting- to the peo- 
ple to a great extent. The Spectator was published for a 



262 History of Marietta. 

period of about two years and a half when it was purchased 
and renamed the American Friend. 

The American Friend. 
The American Friend ^Ni!i^^Y?,t i^bw-qOl on April 24, 1813. 
It was owned by D. Everett, Thomas Ransom, T. Buell and 
D. H. Buell. Two dollars and fifty cents for fifty-two num- 
bers, payable lialf in advance. 

The editor, Mr. Everett, was one of the best literary men 
Marietta ever knew. In his early days he taught school at 
New Ipswich, New Hampshire, and while there teaching lie 
wrote the following lines, familiar to everyone : 
"You'd scarce expect one of my age 
To speak in public on the stage ; 
If I should chance to fall below 
Demosthenes or Cicero, 
Do not view me with a critic's eye. 
But pass my imperfections by." 
The first number of the American Frie?id contained just 
thirty-three articles, items and advertisements of all kind. 
During the eight months that Everett was editor it was 
chiefly a war X)aper, with now and then an article on social 
problems, but little or nothing on social happenings. 

Upon the death of Mr. Everett, D. H. Buell became editor 
and publish of this paper till April 16, 1814, when Royal 
Prentiss purchased an interest in the publication and con- 
tinued in partnership with the Buells till 1816, when he be- 
came the sole owner of the Friend. In his first issue he an- 
nounced that the paper would continue Republican, with 
the motto "Truth its Guide, Liberty its Object." In 1820 
he moved the printing office from the "point" to Fifth 
street close to where the College now stands. On June 26, 
1823, he enlarged the paper to five columns and annexed to 
its name "Gazette," and then it became the 

American Friend & Marietta Gazette. 

From this date till April 30, 1826, Royal Prentiss had a 
Xjartner, G. Prentiss, but on the latter date he again became 
sole owner and remained so till May 11, 1833, when he sold 



The Press. 263 

to John Delaiield, Jr., and Edward W. Nye. Mr. Prentiss 
gives as one reason for selling that "the profit of the busi- 
ness is not sufficient to remunerate one for the labor and 
money actually expended in carrying it on." 
Marietta Gazette. 
When Messrs. Delafield and Nye assumed control of the 
paper they dropped the name of Am e7' lean Friend^ and the 
paper was then known by the name of Marietta Gazette. 
The gentlemen did not issue their first paper till June 29, 
1833, and it w^as not till the second copy was issued, a week 
later, that the name was changed to Gazette. This partner- 
ship lasted for onh' fifteen months, when Mr. Nye withdrew. 
Five months later Pazzi Lapham succeeded Mr. Delaheld as 
editor and in nine months later we find Mr. Nye had returned 
and become sole owner of the Gazette. The next change was 
on April 20, 1836, when Caleb Emerson, who had established 
the Western Spectator over 26 years before, bought out Mr, 
Nye. From this date till 1841, Mr. Emerson and his son, 
William D., remained in charge of the paper and many items 
of interest are noted in it during this period. In 1842 Ed- 
mund Flagg came to Marietta and took charge of the Ga- 
zette and was its last editor. The next year it was merged 
with the ItiteUiejeiicer which had been started three years 

before. 

Marietta Intelligencer. 

The Marietta Intelligeneer first appeared on August 29, 

1839, founded by the late Beman Gates. It was at that 

time the largest paper that had been published in the place, 

and was edited by one of Marietta's best citizens, who, when 

he started the paper, was barely twenty-one years of age. 

He continued to be editor of the publication till 1856, when 

Dr. T. L. Andrews became the Intelligencer's editor. He 

maintained the high standard of the paper while he was 

editor. On June 5, 1862, he sold the publication to Rodney 

M. Stimson who on that day took possession as editor and 

proprietor of the paper and changed its name to the 

Marietta Kegister, 

which name it has since born. For ten years previous Mr. 



264 History of Marietta. 

Stimson had'))een editor of a journal at Ironton, Ohio, and 
was thus' well prepared for his work. He was editor of the 
Register for ten years, during which time lie not only made 
the paper of exceptional value on account of its editorials, 
but of great value and worth l)y the publication in its 
columns of a large amount of historical matter pertaining to 
Marietta and the region around. Under his management the 
paper took a higli rank among the journals of Ohio, and to 
him is due much credit for what he did in the way of making 
tlie Register what it was and now is. 

In 1872 Mr. Stimson sold the paper to E. R. Alderman A: 
Co. (the company was J. W. Dumble), who took possession 
on May 20th. Mr. Dumble remained in x:)artnership till 1875 
when Mr. Alderman became the sole proprietor. It is worthy 
of note that Mr. Alderman was born on August 29, 1839, the 
same day the Marietta Intelligencer was tirst issued. Mr. 
Alderman labored hard for the success of liis publication and 
by no means failed in his attempt. On January 1, 1874, he 
enlarged the paper from an eight to a nine column issue. 
In 1883 the firm became E. R. Alderman & Son, and later E. 
R. Alderman & Sons. The latter partnership continued till 
1887, when The Marietta Register (Jompany was incorporated 
under the laws of Ohio, in which form it remains today. 
The company is now officered as folh)ws : President, L. A. 
Alderman; vice-president, A. D. Alderman; secretary and 
treasurer, E. S. Alderman ; directors, L. A. Alderman, E. S. 
Alderman, A. D. Alderman, William Sliarp, D. R. Gerken. 
A. D. Alderman is editor and manager, J. W. Lansley asso- 
ciate editor, and D. R. Oerken assistant manager. 

One succession of newspapers has now been followed from 
the beginning down to the present. The Register.^ it is 
claimed, is the lineal descendant of the old Ohio Gazette and 
Virginia Herald^ which makes the paper a century old, and 
whose centennial was recently celebrated by a handsome 
number of the Register called the "Centennial Souvenir." 

Before taking up the next succession we must note another 
paper which was started in October, 1823, but was soon sus- 
pended. This publication was called 



The Press. 265 

The Marietta Minerva 

and was edited by John D. and A. V. D. Joline. It was 
suspended on December 3, 1824, being; merged by the only 
paper which was published in Marietta at that time, The 
Americati Friend and Ifarletta Gazette. 

The Marietta and Washington County Pilot. 

In traciiiii; the history of tlie second oldest paper in the 
city, The Times., we turn to the Marietta and Washington 
County Pilots the hrst Democratic paper published in the 
town. It appeared April 7, 1826, with the names of (}eorire 
Dunlevy and A. Y. D. Joline as publishers. It was at first 
neutral in politics, but in 1827 espoused the cause of Jackson. 
Under Jackson's administration Mr. Joline became post- 
master of Marietta and remained in office till 1884. In May, 
1830, the last number of The Pilot was issued, and some little 
time afterwards the material of tiie defunct paper was 
purchased by John Brough, afterwards Governor of Ohio. 

The Western Republican and Marietta Advertiser. 

Soon after Mr. Brough had bought the material of The 
Pilot he started the above named paper. The first issue was 
on January 8, 1831, at which time the editor was not twenty 
years of age. The Friend spoke of him as "Master" Brough. 
However, he showed ability and made The. Repuhliean a 
strong paper, and supported Jackson very energetically. 
His motto was, "Freedom of speech is man's inalienable 
birthright; the liberty of the press his impregnable safe- 
guard." The paper was published in Marietta for about 
two years, then removed to Parkersburg, and after a few 
months to Lancaster. Mr. Brough became quite noted as an 
editor and business manager. In 1841 lie and his brother 
started the CinciTinati Enquirer, and upon leaving that in 
1848 lie was elected president of the Madison <k Indianapolis 
Railroad. 

For a few months after Mr. Brough's leaving, Marietta was 
without a Democratic paper. In 1834 another was started by 
John McCracken, but was published for only eight weeks. 



266 History of Marietta. 

One morning a note was found in his office, signed by Mr. 
McCrkcken, which read : "I'm otl', as the fly said when it lit 
on the mustard pot." The paper then stopped. 
The Marietta Democrat. 
In August, 1835, the above named paper was started by 
Charles B. Flood, who published it until 1838, when Jacob 
Baughey took charge of it. The paper was ill supported and 
soon failed, and the material l^ecame the property of Daniel 
Radebaugh, Jr. In April, 1810, he issued the tirst number 
of 

The Washington County Democrat, 

This paper remained in existence but a short time. In 1814 

it was revived by J. C. C. Carroll, who published it until 

after the lirst of November of tliat year, when it was stopped. 

The Marietta Republican. 

For about five years following, the city of Marietta was 
without a Democratic paper. In 1849 Amos Layman, a 
Marietta College graduate, started The Republican. He 
made the jjaper a success, and after five years transferred it 
to Andrew McCormick, and some time afterwards lie l)ecame 
editor of The Daily Oldo Sfatesjuan of Columbus. Mr. Mc- 
Cormick continued the puljlication of the paper until 1863, 
when it was suspended, and again was Marietta without a 
Democratic paper. This want was supplied in about a year 
when was started the 

Marietta Times, 
which was first issued on September 24, 1861, by Walter C. 
Hood. He published the paper till 1871, when he sold out 
and became State Liljrarian. He was succeeded by S. M. 
McMillin who brought out his first issue on August 3, 1871. 
By him was the paper enlarged to eight columns. In 1890 
Benj. J. McKinney became editor and publisher of this pa- 
per. It was always a weekly issue until 1898, when a daily 
was added, and now both are issued with a large circulation. 
Der Marietta Demokrat, 

The German press history dates back to 1856, when the 
Deinokrat was started by William Lorey. He published it 



The Press. 267 

till 1865, when it passed into the hands of Mueller & Schultz, 
who soon after suspended its publication. It was then re- 
vived by its former editor, who issued it for eighteen weeks, 
when it was suspended. 

Der Bkobachter. 

In 1861 Joseph Wildt and Frederick Neuberger started a 
Eepublican German paper by the above name. The paper 
was not well supported as Republican Germans were then 
very few, and consequently only existed about nine months. 
There was an effort made by E. Schmidt, foreman of the 
office, to revive it, l)ut with no success. For about six years 
after this there was no German paper published in Marietta. 
The next one started was an independent paper by the name 

Der Patriot, 

which was started b}' Kev. Constantine Arnold in 1867. He 
was pastor of the German Protestant St. Lucas' church, and 
printed his paper with the material of the former paper, 
Der Beohachter^ of which he was given the use. There were 
published only twenty-two numbers of the x)aper,for Mr. Ar- 
nold had then to leave Marietta. 

Marietta Zeitung. 
In October, 1868, Mr. Winchester issued the first num- 
bers of the Zeitiaig, being assisted by Mr. Neuberger, of the 
former Beohaohter. He published about twenty num- 
bers when he sold to Jacob Mueller, who edited and publish- 
ed the paper until recently, when Frederick Knapjj purchas- 
ed it. It is the only German paper published in the city, 
and enjoys a good circulation. 

The Marietta Leader. 

The Leader is one of the young papers of the city when 
compared with the two whose history has been traced through 
their many changes. It was first issued on February 23, 
1881, by Frank A.'Crippen and Will S. Knox. In about a 
year after its establishment the paper was sold to T. F. 
Davis, and in 1890 was incorporated as The Leader Publish- 
ing Co. During this year was begun the issue of a bi-weekly 



268 



History of Marteita. 



Leader, which was published till 1894, when a tri-weekly was 
started. 

In 1895 appeared The Maricffa naily Leader as a niornina,- 
paper, witli weekly editions. The editor of this paper was 
George M.Cooke, who was also tlie owner. In July, ]9(l(), 
Mr. Cooke sold the paper to H. V. Speelnian, J. W. Crooks, 
T. J. Mercer, C. C. Middleswart, Jolm Kaiser and others. 

Tlie editor was Mr, Speelnian, who 
was an exp(M'ienced newspaper man 
from (^oluml)iis. The manager was 
J. M. Williams wiio still hold;: this 
liosition with the company. Such 
capital was added to the pai)er by 
this new comijany as to run it on an 
u[)-to-date, progressive plan. 

In February, 1902, Mr. Speelnian 
resigned as editor of Tlie Leader 
and on October 10, 1902, C. E. 
Creager, of Columbus, (Jhio, and 
formerly a city editor on Tlie 
Ohio State Journal, was chosen to 
till the vacancy. 

Hie Leader is the only morning 
paper i)ublished in the city, and 
has a circulation of 5,000. It is 
EeDublican in politics, and is published in its new Iniilding 
on Second street, which it has occupied since July, 1901. 




Leader Buildtxg. 



The Daily Journal. 

The last paper started in Wcix'\Q\X^\\^% The Marietta Daily 
Journal, the iirst issue of which appeared on January 6, 1902. 
This paper is i)ublislied on the second floor of the city elec- 
tric building, and is the othcial organ of the Trades and Labor 
Assetnbly of Marietta. 

The paper appeared as a result of the ''printers' strike" 
which occurred in December, 1901. The other papers of the 
city refused to sign what is called the printers' "scale" and 
be regulated by the Typographical Union. Consequently 



The Press. 269 

the union men left the different printing- offices, and that 
this union, as well as the different labor assemblies of the 
city, might have an official organ in Marietta, The Daily 
Journal was started by them. 

The paper is well patronized and has a growing circu- 
lation. 

Too much cannot be said on the influence that the press 
has iji moulding the public opinion of a community. As 
such an organ the press of Marietta has always been a fac- 
tor in the advancement of the city. It represents all classes. 
and for the interest taken in the welfare of the place by 
the different men who have had charge of the many pajjers 
in Marietta, the citizens should l)e grateful. In turn it is 
proper to ask that these important factors in tiie welfare of 
the city should always consider the best interest of the city 
in general, and exert their influence for the advancement of 
such aiiencies as tend to l^enefit it. 



270 History of Marietta. 



CHArTER XVI. 
The Bench and Bar. 

One of the first things considered by tlie early settlers of 
Marietta was the government of the colony. In a preceding 
chapter mention has been made of the first set of regulations ; 
of the appointment of the first judges; of the institution of 
government in the Northwest Territory; of the creation of 
Washington county; of the first law enacted, and of the 
establishment of courts.^ Tlie early system of government 
was continued until 1803, when Ohio was admitted as a 
State, at v/hich time a new judiciary system was organized. 
No change was afterwards made till 1851, when the new con- 
stitution added a District Court. 

Tlie judges of the General Court were James M. Varnum, 
Samuel H. Parsons, John Cleve Symms, Greene Turner, 
Rufus Putnam, Joseph Oilman and Return J. Meigs. The 
court of common pleas was brought into existence at the 
time the territorial laws were framed, and the judges were 
commissioned by the Governor. When the State constitution 
was formed they were appointed by the joint ballot of both 
houses of tlie General Assembly for a term of seven years. 
The constitution of 1851 formulated the present system of 
three judges in each judicial district elected by the people. 
The judges of this court have been Rufus Putnam, Benjamin 
Tupper, Archibald Crary, Jos. Oilman, Dudley Woodbridge, 
Robert Oliver, Daniel Loring, J. G. Petti t, Isaac Pierce, 
Grifiin Greene, Ephraim Cutler, Peregrine Foster, J. P. 
Bradbury, Rudolph de Stigner, J. M. Wood, H. L. Sibley, S. 
S. Knowles, D. W. Jones, H. W. Coultrap. The present 
judges of this district are Wood, Jones and Coultrap, above 
mentioned. 

1. For these references, see pages 62-8. 



The Bench and Bar. 271 



H. L. Sibley, \vho,for many years was a practitioner in the 
court of the county, and later a common pleas judge, is now 
one of the circuit judges of this district. He has recently pub- 
lished a book entitled "The Right to and Cause for Action." 
The hrst attorney to present a case in the Washington 
countv courts was Hon. Paul Fearing. He graduated from 
Harvard in 1785, and was admitted to the bar in Connecticut 
in 1787. He came to Marietta on June 16, 1788, and during 
his life in this place held many offices of trust, his death 
occurring on August 21, 1822. 

Some of the earliest attorneys were : 

Elijah Bachus, a graduate of Yale College,who was admitted 
to the bar in Connecticut in 1800. Shortly afterwards he 
came to Marietta and engaged in the practice of law. 

Lewis Cass, born at Exeter, New Hampshire, October 9, 
1782, coming to Marietta in 1800. He studied law here, was 
admitted to the bar, and removed to Zanesville and com- 
menced practice. 

Benjamin Ruggles, a graduate of the Brooklyn Academy, 
studied law at Hartford, and was there admitted to the bar. 
In 1807 he came to Marietta and pursued his profession. 

Thomas Baclius studied law in Marietta and was admitted 
to the bar in 1808. 

William Woodbridge studied law in Litchfield, Connecti- 
cut, and came to Marietta in 1791. In 1806 he was admitted 
to the bar in Ohio. 

Gustavius Swan studied law at Concord, New Hampshire, 
and was admitted to the bar of that state. In 1810 he came 
to Marietta and was admitted to the bar of Ohio. 

Caleb Emerson was another early attorney, and was ad- 
mitted in 1809. He was well known in early Marietta. 

Other lawyers of note of the earlier days of Washington 
county, were: John Mayberry; Anus Nye, son of Ichabod 
Nye and grandson of Benjamin Tupper, admitted in 1809; 
A. Spencer Nye, son of Arius Nye, who was associated with 
his father tilf 1846; William A. Whittlesey, admitted in 
1820; David Barker, in 1829; Levi Goddart, Rufus E. Harte, 
in 1835; William Whittlesey; Chas. Buell ; Wm. D. Emer- 



272 History of Marietta. 

son, son of Caleb Emerson; D. E. Gardner, in 1841; W. H. 
Oldham, in 1842. 

Following these we note the following as some of the law- 
yers of the more modern days: J T. Guitteau, Charles R. 
Robbins, Melvin Clark, S. J. Andrews, S. B. Robinson, 
Davis Green, W. S. Nye, S. S. Cooke, D. S. Nye, H. A. 
Towne, R. M. Stimson, S. S. Knowles, T. W. Ewart, W. P. 
Richardson, Harvey Holland, David Alban, R. K. Shaw, C. 
R. Barclay, W. B. Loomis, W. M Ramsey, H. M. Dawes, 
Frank Buell, Walter Brabham, and following these, men who 
are mostly members of the present bar. 

The members of the present bar of Washington county are 
as follows: R. K. vShaw, admitted in 1855; M. D. Follett, in 
1858; R. L.Nye, in 1860; J. W. Collett, in 1868; W. G. 
Way, in 1869; L. W. Chamberlain and Thos. Ewart, in 1870; 
C. T. Frazyer, S. J. Hathaway and J A. Hamilton, in 1871; 
J. A. Lisk and Jewett Palmer, in 1872; .1. A. Gallaher, in 
1878; F.J. Cutter and J. C. Preston, in 1875; D. R. Rood 
and J. W. Trautman, in 1877; James Ross, in 1878; L. W. 
Ellen wood, Chas. Richards and Chas. Richardson, in 1879 ; 
A. D. Follett, in 1880; W. H Leeper and A L. Smith, in 
1881; J. H. Riley, in 1883; B. E. Guyton, in 1886 ; Jabez 
Belford and C. T. O'Neill, in 1894; J C. Brenan and C L. 
Ludy, inl895; C. H. Danford and R. A. Underwood, in 
1896; Ralph Starling, in 1897; H. B. Coen, N. E. Kidd, C. 

C. Middleswart and WE. Sykes, in 1898; G. W. Strecker 
and K. F. Thieme, in 1899; W. S. Hancock, W H. Sheldon, 

D. H. Thomas, Frank Wilson and J. M. White, in 1900; H. 

E. Jordan, G. M. Magee and A. T. Williamson, in 1901 ; R. 
M. Noll, in 1902. 



Medical Profession. 273 



CHAPTER XVII. 

Medical Profession. 

It has become a matter of history that tlie early i)hysicians 
of Marietta were some ■ of the best and ablest men of New 
England. They were men of ability and merit, and it is the 
purpose of this chapter to mention some of the more promi- 
nent practitioners from the time of the earliest settlers. 

Jabez True was the first physician of Marietta, and came 
here in the spring of 1788. His office was in a log cabin on 
Muskingum street, and during a part of the Indian War he 
taught school in the garrison at the "point." He practiced 
during the sieges of smallpox and scarlet fever in 1790, and 
was very successful. He died during the epidemic of 1828. 

Dr. Solomon Drown, of whom mention has been previously 
made, was known rather as a sclu)lar and man of letters than 
as a physician. He came to Marietta in the summer of 1788, 
and in 1791 was elected professor of botany and natural his- 
tory in Brown University. 

Dr. Thomas Farley came to Marietta in the summer of 
1788 as the attending physician of Jndge Variium. He 
returned to Massachusetts in the fall of 1790. 

Dr. W. P. Putnam, grandson of Gen. Israel Putnam, came 
to Marietta in 1792. He spent part of his time in Belpre 
and returned to Connecticut in 1791, but came back with his 
father's family in 1795. He died in 1800. 

Dr. Josiah Hart came to Marietta in 179() and practiced 
here till 1811. He was one of the first deacons of the Con- 
gregational church. 

Dr. W. B. Leonard was born in England in 1787, and came 
to Marietta in 1801. He was a skillful surgeon, but in his 
dress he was rough, patterning it after the times of Queen 
Elizabeth. All of his books, instruments and skeletons were 
of previous centuries. 



274 History of Marietta. 

Dr. J. B. Re2;iiier was a vvell-kiiowii physician who prac- 
ticed in Marietta from 1808 till 1821. He was born in Paris, 
and it is said of him by Dr. Hildreth that "no physician in 
this region of country has since fully filled the place he oc- 
cupied in the pul^lic estimation.'' 

Dr. Nathan Mcintosh came here in 1790, but in 1793 moved 
to Clarksburii'. He returned in 1795 and resumed his 
practice. 

Dr. S. P. Hildreth was a man familiar to all who know 
the history of Marietta. He came to this place in 1806, and 
at that time found only two physicians. Dr. True and Dr. 
Hart. He was a man i^rominent also in political opinions, 
and was a student of history. He wrote much about the 
early settlers of Marietta and it is to his "Pioneer History" 
that reference is so frequently made in this work. He died 
on July 24, 1863. 

Dr. John Cotton was a well-known physician, who came 
to Marietta in 1815. He was a great church worker and 
organized three Sunday Schools. He was also a scientific 
student. On the occasion of the installation of the first 
president of Marietta College he delivered an address in 
Latin. He died on April 2, 1847. 

The names of Jonas Moore, G. M. P. Hemstead, Morris 
German, Felix Kegnier, Hugh Trevor, Shubel Fuller, G. J. 
Stevens and Wilson Stanley deserve mention as i^hysicians 
of note in early Marietta. 

Present Physicians. 

It is the aim to mention only a few of the physicians 
who are still living and are the oldest in the yjrofession. In 
this profession there are several who have continued in 
practice for many years, and of those, mention isdeservingly 
made. 

Dr. G. O. Hildreth, son of Dr. S. P. Hildreth, with whom 
he was associated in practice till 1863, is the oldest 
native practitioner in the city, and on November 17th last, 
was ninety years of age. 

Dr. J. D. Cotton began practice in 1847 and has been so 



Medical Profession. 275 

engaged continuously since that time, except for three years, 
during which he acted as surgeon of the 92nd Ohio. 

Dr. Samuel Hart began practice in 1853 and has continued 
since then, except during a period of four years of surgical 
work in the army. 

Dr. James McClure ijracticed in Athens county from 1861 
till 1871, excepting about two years, and then came to Mari- 
etta and engaged in practice. 

Among some of the other older physicians are C. W. Eddy, 
B. F. Hart, E. Sloan, S. M. Hart, H.N. Curtis, S. D. Hart. 
Besides these there are about twenty other physicians in the 
city. 

The profession of dentistry is well represented in Marietta, 
there being about fifteen dentists who are established here. 



276 History of Mariettd. 



CHAPTER XVIII. 

The Banking History. 

Soon after tlie admission of Ohio as a vState, the baiikinii' 
question came ])efore the General Assembly. The tirst bank 
chartered in the State, was the Miami Exporting; Company, 
of Cincinnati, the bill for which was passed in April, 1803. 
With this company the main ])urpose of the bank was to fa- 
cilitate trade and the l)aids:ing system. 

Bank of Marietta. 

The first corporation in the State which exercised banking- 
powers exclusively was the Baidc of Marietta, chartered in 
1808, for a term of ten years. The original directors were 
Kufus Putnam, Benjamin I. Gilman, William Skinner, Paul 
Fearing, Dudley Woodbridge, Earl Sproat and David Put- 
nam. The first cashier was David Putnam. 

The l)ank was located in a stone building- on the west side 
of the Muskingum river, a short distance above the dam and 
dock. In ]813 it was moved to a brick Iniilding- on P^ront 
street above the Congregational ciiurch. It was about that 
time that Mr. Putnam resigned his position as cashier, and was 
succeeded by David S. Chambers. He served in that capac- 
ity until 1815, when Alexander Henderson was chosen. The 
next year the charter of the bank was extended to January 
1, 1863. In 1822 Benjamin Putnam became cashier and held 
the office till his death in 1825. William R. Barnes succeed- 
ed him till May, 1826, when Arius Nye became cashier. In 
1831 the l)ank purchased a lot on the north corner of Front 
and Putnam streets, and erected a building. The safe which 
w^as used in the old building was merely a heavy plank 
chest, barred with iron and secured by a padlock; it was 
thrown out as a valueless article wdien the new l)uilding- 
was occupied, although it has for several years been exhibit- 



The Banking History. 277 

ed as a relic at the Cincinnati exhibitions. A. T. Nye who 
became cashier in 1838, as tlie successor of liis brother, Arins 
Nye, occupied the resident part of this corner buildinsi' from 
1833 until it was sold to Joseph Holden. 

At the exjjiration of its charter on January 1, 1843, the 
bank suspended business. The successive presidents of this 
bank were Rufus Putnaui, Beujamin I. Gilman, Dudley 
Woodljridge, Levi Barker and John Mills. Of the last nam- 
ed president it has been written by an old citizen and bank- 
er : "The name of Colonel John Mills was long and favora- 
bly connected with this institution, he having served as 
president for many years, and in that capacity established 
the reputation of an honest, liberal and sagacious financier." 

The Bank of Maeietta. 

For a little over two years after the suspension of the 
Bank of Marietta, there was no bank in the town. In 1845 
a new banking law was passed embracing both the State 
banks and it branches and independent banks. On Novem- 
ber 3d, of this year was organized The Bank of Marietta as a 
branch of the State bank, with John Mills as president and 
Noah L. Wilson as cashier. They began Inisiness in the 
building occupied by the former bank and renuiined there 
for about, two years, when a block on the east side of Front 
street, a short distance above Greene, was bought and fitted 
up as a l)anking house. No change was made in the presi- 
dent or cashier of this bank till Fel)ruary 4, 1857, when Mr. 
Wilson resigned as cashier and was succeeded by I. R. Wat- 
ers who had been clerk in the bank since December 12, 
1849; John Mills was the only president, continuing as such 
till near the close of its charter, when the institution sus- 
pended business and gave place to, the Marietta National 
Bank. 

First National Bank of Marietta. 

This bank was organized under an act of Congress 
which was approved on February 25, 1863, "to provide a 
National currency secured by a pledge of United States 
stocks, and to provide for the circulation and redemption 



278 History of Marietta. 

thereof," and was the first National Banlv in Marietta. It 
was organized on November 14, 1863, and the name of the 
association was fixed as Tlie First National Bank of Mari- 
etta. The capital stock subscribed was $50,000.00, to be 
increased (subject to limitations of the act) to $200,000.00. 
Tlie first president of the bank was Beman Gates, the 
first cashier William F. Curtis, and the first vice-president 
John Newton. 

On November 25th the by-laws were adopted and on De- 
cember 3d a certificate was issued to the Comptroller of the 
Currency, certif.ying the amount of stock paid in, and that 
the necessary provisions of the law preparatory to commenc- 
ing business had been complied with. On the next day the 
Comptroller issued a certificate of authority for the bank to 
commence business. Tlie number of the bank on the oflicial 
list is 142. 

On January 4, 1864, this bank began operations in a room 
on Front street. On February 18th the first circulating notes 
of the bank were received from the Comptroller of the Cur- 
rency. During the same month the directors voted that the 
capital stock be increased from $50,000 to $100,000. In 1864 
the building at the corner of Front and Greene streets, known 
as "Holden's Corner," was purchased, and soon fitted for 
banking purposes, so that early in November, 1865, the bank 
entered the new building. In January, 1867, the number of 
directors was reduced to five, of which number the board 
still consists. In May, 1872, an increase of $50,000 was voted 
in the capital stock, which became $150,000. The surplus of 
this bank is over $200,000. 

In 1883 this bank was rechartered, and on November 14, 
1903, will have been organized fort}' years. During this 
time it has been a strong institution of the city, and in the 
more recent years has been recognized as the leading finan- 
cial institution in southeastern Ohio. Its dej)ositsare over a 
million dollars, and its volume of business aggregates sixty 
millions a 3^ear. 

The first president of this bank, Beman Gates, was suc- 
ceeded by W. W. Mills in June, 1887. Mr. Mills is a good 



The Banking History. 279 

financier, and a man of much ability. Ool.T. W. Moore 
became vice president in January, 1895. The cashier is J. 
S. Goebel ; assistant cashier, G. C. Best; tellers, R.N. Payne 
and J. C. Otto. 

The Marietta National Bank. 

This bank was organized with Douglas Putnam as president 
and I K. Watei's as cashier, and began business on Marcli 
14, 1865. The building first used by it was the one formerly 
occupied by tlie Bank of Marietta. On January 8, 1867, Mr. 
Waters resigned as cashier and F. E. Pierce was appointed 
as his successor. Mr. Putnam resigned as president on Jan- 
uary 18, 1870, and Mr. Waters was elected to fill the vacancy. 
On January 31, 1871, Mr. Pierce resigned as cashier and D. 
G. Matliews was chosen to fill his place, and on August 31, 
1875, he was succeeded !)y A. B. Waters. Tliere was only 
one vice president of the bank, Charles B. Hall, elected on 
January 28, 1873. The bank continued l>usiness till March 
2, 1876, on which date it closed. 

Bank of Exchange 

The Bank of Exchange was opened in 1851 by the firm 
Benedict, Hall & Company, consisting of George Benedict, 
Charles B. Hall. John Hall and G. G. Mathews. The bank 
began business on Greene street in what was known as the 
Booth building. The institution did not continue long, clos- 
ing up its business in March, 1859. 

The Bank op Marietta 

The Bank of Marietta was opened on June 1, 1868, in a 
building near the corner of Front and Greene streets, with 
John Newton as president, and W.F. Curtis as cashier. They 
continued business until February 1, 1871, when they sold 
their building and association to a bank that had just been 
organized by the name of the 

Union Bank. 

Tliis bank was organized under the partnership laws of the 
State of Ohio on January 1, 1871. The president was Doug- 



280 History of Marietta. 

las Putnam and the cashier F. E. Fearce. The partnership 
was formed for five years at the expiration of wliich term 
business was discontinued. 

The Dime Savings Society. 

This institution was organized and incorporated in Janu- 
ary, 1871, through the efforts of Professor John Mills who 
served as its president for many years. The object of this 
Society is to afford a safe investment to its depositee's of the 
sums deposited with it, whether in large or small amounts. 
A semi-annua! dividend is paid on the money invested, each 
deposit drawing interest from the first day of the succeed- 
ing month after being deposited, i)rovided it remains in the 
Society till the next semi-annual dividend period, these 
periods Ijeing on the first of January' and July. 

No investment can be made by the Society except as loans 
in city, county or state bonds of municipalities of Ohio, and 
on first mortgage on real estate' in Ohio to an amount not 
exceeding three-fifths of the value of the land exclusive of 
th.e buildings. All loans must be passed on by the Execu- 
tive Committee of the Society, and the interest on the same 
must be paid semi-annually. 

The Society began business in a Iniilding on the east side 
of Front street, with John L. Mills as xjresident, and W. H. 
Johnson as treasurer. In 1876 it secured a room on the west 
side of the street which Avas formerly occupied by the Union 
Bank, in which building it remained till February 8, 1902,. 
when it entered the new building now owned and occupied 
by it. The building is on the site occupied by the old one, 
and is a large, handsome structure. The banking room is 
large and well fitted for banking purposes. 

The deposits of this Society are now over seven hundred 
thousand dollars. It is a solid institution aiul is doing much 
for the advancement of the city. 

Mr. Mills served as president till 1884, when he was suc- 
ceeded by Jewett Palmer, who served until 1890, when Thos, 
Ewart w^as chosen as his successor; in 1893 W. G. Way was 
elected to succeed Mr. P]wart, and has since been the presi- 
dent of the Society. 



The Banking History. 



281 



The first treasurer of this society served frf)m January, 
1871, to 1877, when Charles H. Newton was chosen as his 
successor. Mr. Newton has been treasurer of the Soci- 
ety since tluit time, except from February, 1879, to March, 
1881, durini;- which interval William Holden held the office. 

Mr. Newton is assisted in his work by HufusH. Steele and 
F. M. White, who are in the employ of the Society. 
Bank of Marietta. 

The Bank of Marietta bei!;an with the closing of The Mari- 
etta National Bank on March 2, J 876. It was organized as 
a private bank with I. K. Waters as president and A. B. 
W^aters as cashier. The bank began business in the same 
building that was purchased by the Bank of Marietta in 
1817. In 1880 was purchavsed a large tire and l)urglar proof 
Hall safe for this bank, which was a great contrast to the 
wooden chest of which it was the successor. 

The Citizens National Bank. 

This bank opened December 9, 1899, at 223 Futnam street 
wnth a capital of .|50,000. The first officers were Harlow 
Chapin, president: T. F. Davis, vice ]>r('si(l<Mit ; E. M. Booth, 




The Citizens Bank Building. 
cashier. Mr. Chapin died in September, 1891, and in Janu- 
ary, 1892, A. T. Nye succeeded as president; D. B. 
Torpy was elected vice president. 



282 History of Marietta. 

In February, 1898, this bank moved into the large building 
now occupied by it at the corner of Putnam and Second 
streets. In June, 1895, the capital was increased to .|100,- 
000, which is its present capital, with about $40,000 surplus. 

Mr. Nye continued as president of this bank till the time 
of his death in January, 1899, when E. M. Booth succeeded 
to the presidency. As the succeeding cashier T. M. Sheets 
was elected. D. B. Torpy is vice president. 

The German National Bank. 

This was the last National bank organized in Marietta, which 
was done on August 1, 1899, with a capital stock of $100,000. 
The banking room is at ]2I3 Front street. The present offi- 
cers are the same as those who started it, as follows: W. 
H. El)iiiger, president; J. S. H. Torner, vice president; S.L. 
Angle, cashier. 

For a new institution this l)aid\ is doing a good business, 
and seems to be well patronized. 

The Peoples Banking and Trust Company. 

This was the last banking institution organized in Mariet- 
ta. It is not a National bank, i)ut a company incorporated 
under the laws of the State of Ohio for the purpose of doing 
a general banking lousiness, receiving de^josits subject to 
check, paying interest on saving deposits and loaning money 
on real estate. 

Tliis company begun business on May 26, 1902, in a room 
of the new St. Clair building on Putiuim street. The officers 
are D. A. Bartlett, president; A. D. Follett, vice president; 
Geo. W. Home, secretary and treasurer. 

The officers and directors of this new institution are well 

l^leased with the tirst few months of its business, and as a 

new concern adds much to the business enterprise of the 

city. 

Building and Loan Societies. 

The Washington County Savings, Loan and Building 
Company was organized in 1890, and has an authorized capi- 
tal of $5,000,000. It is the oldest l^uikling and loan company 
now in Inisiness in the city. 



The B(inking History. 283 

The' Pioneer City Buildiiifi; and Loan Company was organ- 
ized in August, 1893, with an authorized capital of $250,000, 
which was later doubled and has since been increased to over 
a million, 

German Savings Building and Loan Company was origin- 
ally organized in 1870, rechartered in 1894, with an autlior- 
ized capital of $600,000. 



One of the greatest advantages to the industrial and com- 
mercial progress of a city is the banking facilities that are 
afforded. These institutions are the depositories of the 
masses, the manufacturer, the business man and the laborer. 
In such financial organizations. Marietta takes first rank in 
southeastern Ohio. With its different banks and savings 
societies, all of which are solid and reliable, much is added to 
the commercial stability of the important industries in the 
city. At the head of these institutions are men who are 
reliable, conservative and enterprising officials, which, with 
their financial stability, make them institutions of which 
Marietta can justly feel i)roud. 



284 History of Marietta. 



CHAPTER XIX. 

The Oil Industry. 

Of all the industries that has influenced the city of 
Marietta during" the past decade there is none that has had 
the far-reachina; and ever-growing character that is found in 
that of oil. Since 1894 Ohio has led as the state producing 
the greatest amount of oil annually, and no place in the 
State is there a city which controls such a producing field as 
does Marietta. The "Marietta field" has become famous all 
over this broad land, and everywhere do we find capitalists 
locating in the place and making it their home. An industry 
that has thus influenced Marietta, increased the value of 
property, and caused the great influx of pojjulation to the 
place, deserves much credit and shcnild interest all our 
readers. 

Since the earliest advent of the white men, oil has been 
collected by the Indians and used as a medicine. It was 
called "Seneca"' oil, from the tribe most active in its distri- 
bution, but early in the century its scientific name became 
jjetroleum, ixi-MW peter a stone, and oleum ^ oil. 

In 1814 oil was found on Duck creek, Noble County, Ohio, 
about twenty-five miles from Marietta, at a depth of about 
475 feet, while boring for salt. This well flowed several 
barrels, l)ut at that time its value was not recognized. In 
1819 another well was found at Muskingum, but was allowed 
to run waste. Dr. Hildreth, in writing about the Duck 
creek oil well in 1816, says: "It discharges vast quantitiesof 
fjetroleum, or as it is vulgarly called, "Seneca oil," forced 
out by a tremendous gas and is no use for salt; nevertheless 
the oil is being gathered for profit, is coming into demand 
for work-shops and will be used soon for lighting the streets 
of Ohio cities. 



The Oil Industry. 285 



The process of drilling; wells for the express purpose of 
obtainiiiii; oil began in Ohio soon after the first snccessfnl 
experiment in Oil creek, Pa. The celebrated "Drake'" well 
on Oil creek was drilled in 1859, and in the next fall do we 
find a comj^any composed of John Dntton, Alden T. Warren 
and John Smithson organized for tlie purpose of drilling- a 
well on the banks of Duck creek about one-half mile below 
Macksburg-, Ohio. Mr. Dntton leased a strip f)f land two 
rods wide from William Kayley for a term of 99 years upon 
a consideration of ,$100 to be paid at the end of ten years, 
said lease being dated August 18, 1860. 

Soon after this operations beg;an. Tlie necessary tools 
were made and work was commenced. At the depth of 
about 59 feet a valuable vein of lubricating oil was struck. 
The oil that was i)umped from this well was taken l)y wagon 
to Lowell, and from there shipped to Pittsburg. At one 
time, it was noted, that this oil sold for $28 per barrel. Thus 
the opening- of a new field to the oil industry ; the first oil l)eing 
found by James Dutton, in 1860. The effect of such a dis- 
covery cannot but be imagined. Men began to invest money 
in leases and drilling, some to win, some to lose. 

On February 2d of the next year, leases were taken from 
Samuel and Uriah Dye by a company composed of John 
Newton, Douglas E. Newton, William Naylor, Mofl'at Dye 
and (reorge S. Bos worth, of a tract of land situate on Cow 
Run in Lawrence township, Washington county, Oliio, con- 
taining 140 acres. The first well was located on the U. S. 
Dye farm and drilled through the first Cow Run sand, but 
was dry. The second well drilled by this company was on 
the Samuel Dye farm which struck oil in the next sand. 
The well was x>ijmped with "spring pole" and produced 
about 50 barrels per day. The oil obtained was taken nine 
miles by wagon to Marietta. The well was called the "Old 
Cow" and was the first producing well in what is now known 
as the first Cow Run sand of Ohio and West Virginia, and 
the "Buffalo" sand in Butler county, Pennsylvania. 

This same company afterwards drilled six wells into this 
sand all of which i)roduced more or less oil. From that time 



286 History of Marietta. 



to the present there has been a continuous production of oil 
from this sand in the vicinity of Marietta, and prior to 1864, 
the total production was less than 50 barrels per day. It is 
also noted that so far all the drilling in Ohio was done by 
hand, using the spring pole and treadle. Bur in 1864 
we lind that some machinery was bought through Mr. Fraz- 
ier, as agent for the Bergen Oil and Coal company which had 
been organized and doing l)usiness in Marietta, said com- 
pany having purchased the unexpired term of the lease on 
the two Dye farms for $25,000. In December the supplies 
were bought and the following list of purchases will show 
the prices of them at that time : 

Three 10 H. P. portable boilers and engines, "Blandy," at 
$1,750 each, $5,250. 

Three 10 H. P. j)ortable boilers and engines, "Duvall," at 
$1,750 each, $5,250. 

Three 10 H. P. stationary boilers and engines, "Mt. Ver- 
non," at $2,250 each, $6,750. 

One 15 H, P. portable boiler and engine, "Newburg," at 
$2,425. 

During this same year the New Jersey Oil Company pur- 
chased 17 engines and 12 sets of drilling tools for use in the 
Macksburg field. 

During the year of 1864 much speculation was indulged in 
the oil business and about fifteen companies were organized 
and doing business in Marietta. 

In the summer of 1865 the oil from the Newton well was 
sold at $14.10 per barrel at the well. Such a price as this 
was due to the difiRculty that the operators had in drilling 
wells and in producing the oil with only scant supjjlies. 
When oil was found it was put in barrels at the well and then 
carted for miles over the roughest country roads to the Ohio 
river, where it was shipped to some eastern market. The 
following will give some idea of the cost of marketing a 
barrel of crude oil at that time, for which statement we are 
indebted to H. E. Smith, of the Cumberland Oil Company, 
and which he has taken from an old note book: 



The Oil Industry. 287 

Government Tax $1.00 

Karrel 3.25 

Teaming 1.25 

Freight to New York 3.65 

Warehouse 1.00 

Leakage 25 

Total $10.40 

When such a price is compared with that of today, one can 
not but wonder how men could do much at tlie business. 
But the possibilities were so ij;reat that it soon began to bring 
into the oil held men of such business ability as could master 
all difficulties and })ring the industry to a systematic and 
developed standard. Tliere needed to be improvements and 
inventions in the way of drilling; some method to break the 
rock and bring out the oil where the pump failed ; some new 
and better method of rigging up and pumping; better man- 
agement of the leaseholds ; places to tank the oil, and oil 
stations, all of which are provided for at the present time, 
and such as make the industry one of the foremost in the 
way of modern equipments for the work. 

In 1866 oil was struck in the second Cow Run sand. This 
well was drilled by Isaac Perkins on the Dye farm, and was 
about 600 feet deep and flowed at an average of one hundred 
barrels jjer day for the first six months. It was only about 
two hundred feet from the old Newton well and was the first 
well of any importance in this sand. This sand is still pro- 
ductive and covers considerable territory, both in this county 
and West Virginia. 

In 1868 a pipe line was laid by the West Virginia Trans- 
portation Company from the vvells to the Ohio river at the 
mouth of Bell's Run, the oil previously having been taken to 
Marietta by wagon, at a cost of one dollar per barrel. The 
pipe was two inches in diameter and five and a half miles long. 
Where the line terminated at the river an iron tank of ten 
thousand barrels capacity was built for the reception of the oil. 

It was about this same time that the operators began drill- 
ing deeper for oil in some parts of West Virginia, where oil 
was found. In 1878 a well was drilled in Noble county to a 



288 History of Mariettix. 



depth of 1,500 feet below the coal. This well first showed 
ii;as, but when the sand was drilled through no oil was 
found. Not loriii; after this George Kice began the develop- 
ment of tills deep sand at Macksburg. This rock is generally 
known as the "Berea Grit" and is still producing oil in many 
parts of the State and some places in West Virginia. 

Thus the unceasing efforts of man have toiled and specu- 
lated for the production of oil at all depths. In some places 
they have fortunatel}^ found it at only a few hundred feet 
while in other localities it has required many hundred 
feet of drilling. Below will be found the depths of the pro- 
ducing sands below the Pittsburg Coal : 

First Cow Run or Buffalo Sand 200 feet 

Second Cow Run or Dunkard Sand 600 feet 

Mendenhall Sand 800 feet 

Salt Sand 900 to 1 ,000 feet 

Big Injun l,-200 to 1 ,800 feet 

Berea Grit 1,500 to 1,(500 feet 

The industry lias so developed and the means of opera- 
tion have so improved that it has become no difficult task, 
when considered w^ith the past, to drill the deeyjest well. 
Invention and skill in drilling have made it possible to find 
the oil-bearing rock, no matter at what depth it may be hid- 
den. The work of drilling was first improved by the intro- 
duction of steam power for the i)urpose ; then as oil was 
found to exist at greater depth, we see the 80-foot derrick in 
the place of the j)ole derrick, and the small drilling tools 
have changed until now we find on the end of a 2,000-foot 
cable a 60-foot stem of two tons weight, with long jars and 
heavy bit of 400 pounds, so that four men can send the bit 
into the Berea sand at a depth of 2,000 feet in 30 days, or 
even less. In places where the pump fails to take otit the 
oil in paying quantities we find the "shooting of the well" 
is the remedy, brought about through an ingenious operator 
who suggested "blast it with powder." 

Next in importance are the improvements in rigging up 
and pumj)ing with the gas engine. In earlier times a boiler 
and engine were needed at everj^ well ; later a boiler was 
placed in some convenient place and steam lines run to the 



The Oil Industry. 



289 



eniA'ines tliat were at eucli well, thus requiring au immense 
amount of fuel and labor. At present when a lease is de- 
veloped, a ii'us euiiine and ])Ower house are suitably located, 
which, with all necessary e(iuipments for the completion of 
the plant, costs about ,11,500. Having arranged the plant, 
swing rods are run out from the powerhouse in every direc- 
tion to the wells cii a lease of two or three hundred acres, so 
that as many as seventy-live wells can be pumped with one 
power. By making use of gas, the actual cost of pumping 
is reduced to a nominal sum, as often gas would otherwise 

be a waste product. The 
amount required to run a 
25 H, P. engine is very lit- 
tle more than an ordinary 
cook stove recjiiires, and the 
care of the engine is sel- 
dom more than the mere 
oiling and startin.gof it in 
the morning and shutting 
it down in the evening. 
The little gas engine has 
thus brought into active and 
l)rolitable operation, much 
territor}^ that only a few 
years ago was of nf) value 
whatever. 

The transportation of oil 
has been wonderfully im- 
proved liy the laying of pii)e lines from all producing fields. 
This is (lone mainly by The Standard Oil Company which 
attempts t<t lay them in such a manner that the oil will tlow 
from many tanks l)y the force of uravity to some central lo- 
cation. Here are erected stations, which consists of thous- 
ands of barrels of tankage, a large boiler house and pumps 
with sufficient power and capacity to send all the oil there 
collected toward the seaboard. But many stations must be 
passed before it reaches the large refineries of the East. 
In looking at the oil regions of Washington county it is 




Oil Well Scene. 



290 History of Marietta. 

noticed that all the townsli'ix-)s east of the Mu.skingum are 
producers, and that the four non-producing townships are 
well to the west, and some oil is being found in these. It is 
estimated that the county has sent to market about one and 
one half million 1)arrels of white sand oil in the last j^ear. 
The investment in oil property is larger than all the ap- 
Ijraised value of the real estate of the city of Marietta, 
wdiich in the last api)raisement was $4, 113,860. The receipts 
for last year for oil and laljor, as an annual income from the 
oil industry, were about $2,000,000, which means much to 
the advancement and progress of the city. 



Societies. 291 



CHAPTER XIX. 

Societies. 
American Union Lodge No. 1, F. & A. M. 

In tracinii' the early history of this lodge it is proper that 
we go })ack to the American Union Lodge and note its rise, 
progress, influence and linal development into the American 
Union Lodge No.]. The American Union Lodge was the 
flrst chapter organized in America under American author- 
ity, and in its re-organization at Marietta on June 28, 1790, 
was organized the oldest institution in Marietta, the oldest 
Masonic lodge in Ohio, or in the original Northwest Territory. 

The organization of the American Union Lodge dates 
prior to that of the American government, and during the 
early part of the Revolution. It had its origin in the minds 
of a few Free Mason soldiers of Connecticut, who desired to 
enjoy the friendly relations to which they had been accus- 
tomed. They thus resolved to organize a lodge in connection 
with the army. But in the colony of Connecticut there was 
no one who had the authority to issue a warrant for a new 
lodge, and the Boston Grand Lodge had l)een suspended, as 
the place was in the hands of the British. Of this Boston 
Lodge, John Rowe was grand master, and Richard Gridley 
was deputy. 

It was decided by this small numl)er of Masonic soldiers to 
make application to Mr. Gridley for authority to assemble 
and work as a regular lodge in connection with the Connect- 
icut line of army, then at Roxbury. In response was 
received the following document which is copied from the 
minutes of the early American LTnion Lodge : 

John Rowe, Grand Master, 
To Joel Clark, Esq., Greeting : 

By virtue of authority invested in me, I hereby, reposing special 



292 History of Marietta. 

trust and confidence in your knowledge and skill of the Ancient Craft, 
do appoint and constitute you, the said Joel Clark, Esquire, Master of 
the American Union Lodge, now erected in Roxbury, or wherever your 
body shall remove on the continent of America, providing it is where 
no Grand Master is appointed. 

You are to promote in your Lodge the utmost harmony and brotherly 
love, and to keep up to the constitutions for the reputation of the 
Craft. In your makings you are to be very cautious of the moral char- 
acter of such persons, and also of visitors, and such as desire to become 
meinbers of your Lodge (such as were not made in it). You are io 
transmit to the Grand Lodge a fair account of the choice of your offi- 
cers, as well present as future. Any matters coming before your 
Lodge, that cannot be adjusted, you are to appeal to and lay the same 
before the Grand Lodge for a decision. You are, as often as the Grand 
Lodge meets, to attend with your two wardens; of the time and place 
the Grand Lodge shall meet, you will have previous notice. 

In order to support the Grand Lodge, your liOdge is to pay into the 
hands of the Grand Secretary, each quarterly night, the sum of twelve 
shillings lawful money; all of which you will pay due regard to. 

This commission is to remain in full force and virtue recalled by me 
or my successor in office. 

Given under may hand, and the hands of the 

\ ^^ \ Grand Wardens, (the seal of the Grand 

( ^^S Lodge first affixed), this, the 15th day of 

Feb'y, Anno Mundi 5776, of Salvation, 1776. 

Richard Gridley, D. G. M. 

William Burbeck, S. G. W. 

, T. G. W. 

Per order of the G. Master. 

Recorded, Wm. Hoskins, G. Sec'y. 

The following names appear on the minute l)ook, as the 
"original members of the American Union Lodge, at the 
first establishment, April, 177(5:" 

Col. Joel Clark; Col. John Parke, Thomas Chace, Esq., Ens. Joiutthan 
Heart, Capt. Joseph Holt, Capt. William Coit, Master Masons. Col. 

Samuel Holden Parsons, Capt. Ezekiel Scott, AVhittlesey, 

Cotton, Fellow Crafts. Col. Samuel Wyllys, Entered Apprentice. 

After the organization of this chapter, meetings were held 
at various times and places throughout the whole period of 
the Revolutionary War. The seal of the lodge is supposed 
to have been suggested by Benjamin Franklin as well as the 
name of the chapter. It was engraved by the famous pa- 
triot Paul Revere, and consisted of a square and a compass. 



Societies. 293 

surrounded by a chain of thirteen links joined at the top by 
clasi^ed hands, above which were the sun, moon and stars, 
and below three burning tapers. 

On August 13, 1776, the lodge held a meeting at New York, 
and on the 27th was fought the battle of Long Island in 
which Joel Clark was taken prisoner; on September 13th 
two members were killed and two taken prisoners. Soon 
after his captivity Colonel Clark died, and as many of the 
members were called to different Imttle fields, the lodge 
was adjourned. 

On February 15, 1779, the lodge was again convened at 
"Widow Sanford's, near Reading's old meeting iiouse," 
at which Samuel H. Parsons was elected master. He was 
afterwards prominent in the Ohio Company, and one of the 
Judges of the Northwest Territory. Other meetings of the 
lodge were held upon the 17th, 21th and upon March 10th, 
17th and 25th. On May 7th the lodge "closed without date," 
as the army was compelled to move, • 

We next find the lodge at Nelson's Point on June 21, 1779. 
This being St. John's day, it was duly celebrated, and during 
the day the lodge went to the Rol)inson house, two miles down 
the Hudson river, where they were visited by General 
Washington and his family. Soon after this Kufus Putnam 
became a member of the lodge. It continued to move with 
the army, and in March, 1783, a meeting was held at West 
Point, and on April 23, 1783, was held the last meeting of 
the American Union Lodge while connected with the army. 
It was adjourned to such a time as the master should choose 
to call it together. When that was, was then uncertain; but 
it seems that it was destined to be again revived and in, 
what was then, an unsettled territory,— the country on the 
banks of the Ohio and Muskingum. 

On June 28, 1790, the American Union Lodge was re-or- 
ganized at Marietta as the American Union Lodge No. 1. 
The first, masonic w^ork done in Marietta and in the State of 
Ohio was on January 10, 1789, when Judge Varnum was 
buried with such honors. With this suggestion it was deem- 
ed expedient to make more fast the ties of brotherhood 



294 History of Marietta. 



which existed among the different Masons of the settlement. 
The commandant of Fort Harmar at this time, Capt. Jona- 
than Heart, was a master, liaving been elected as such on 
July 30, 1790, and still had with him the warrant of the old 
army lodge. The idea was to revive it. 

On June '25, 1780, at Nunsell & Buell's in Marietta, 
gathered a body of men for this purpose. The company con- 
sisted of Rufus Putnam, Benjamin Tnpper, Griffin Greene, 
Robert Oliver, Ezra Lr.nt, William 8tacey, William Burn- 
ham, Anselm Tupper, Thomas Stanley and Ebenezer Sproat, 
The meeting resulted in a petition being framed as follows: 

"Having considered the disadvantages that the brethren of the 
Ancient Free and Accepted Masons have labored under in this western 
hemisphere, relative to their further knowledge from the east, that W. 
Brother Jonathan Heart, at Fort Harmar, would lake them under his 
immediate patronage, and establish them on a permanent basis; and 
give them, and the other brethren of the fi'atertiity in this quarter, an 
opportunity to meet him as soon as possibly consistent." 

The response cff Captain Heart was as follows: 

Previous to the late Revolution all authority exercised in America 
with respect to Masonry was derived from the grand lodge in Great 
Britain, delegated to deputies in and over certain districts, by virtue of 
which all lodges were then held. The Federal territories not coming 
within the district of any grand lodge, holding under the authority of 
the grand lodge of Great Britain and the United States, nor as yet 
having fornuHl a Federal head in Masonry, it may be in doubt whether 
at this time there is any power in America having jurisdiction over 
the Federal territories. From whence it follows the power is still in 
the grand lodge of Great Britain, unless there can be found some power 
which has been other ways than through the present grand h)dges, and 
extending its jurisdiction to this country. Whether the warrant under 
which you wished to be convened affords protection is the next subject 
of encpiiry. 

The warrant was granted in the year 1776, previous to the Declara- 
tion of Independence, by Kichard (xrindley, Esq., deputy grand master, 
whose authority extended to all parts of North America where no 
special grand masters were appointed, as may appear from the book of 
constitution, and as expressed in the same instrument. It will there- 
fore follow that, there being no special grand master for this territory, 
a more ample authority for holding a lodge in this country could not 
be obtained, provided there was a competent number of the former 
members present. But there are only two, viz : Brother Putnam 
and myself, who are actually enrolled members. To remove this objec- 



Societies. 295 

tion, it is observable that there are two others who are members and 
residents in this county, biit at present are at too great a distance to 
attend. There are also two of the petitioners who were constant 
visitors of tlie lodge during the war; one of them a past master 
(Brother Binghani Tu])per) who by custom is a member of all lodges. 
There are also others of the petitioners who have frequently visited the 
lodge at several times. 

Therefore, under every consideration with respect to your situation — 
the ditticulty of obtaining authority — a doubt whether more ample 
authority can, at this time, be obtained, tlie right which is ever re- 
tained by individuals of incorporating themselves where there is no 
existing power already lodged, with particulars for that purpose. 

Wherefore, being the present master of the lodge held under the 
authority of said warrant, as may appear by having recourse to the 
records deposited in Frederick's lodge, held at Farmington, State of 
Conn,ecticut, and being the oldest Ancient Mason within said territory, 
I have thought proper, with the advice of Brother Putnam, member; 
and Brother Benjamin Tupper, past master, to grant tlie request con- 
tained in your petition, and will meet you in Campus Martins, on Mon- 
day the twenty-eighth instant, at six o'clock P.M., for the purpose of 
forming you into a lodge. 

r am, with every sentiment of respect, brethren. 

Your most obedient and humble servant, 

Jonathan Heart, 

M.A.U. Lodge, 

In accordance with the date set in the foregoing answer of 
Jonathan Heart, the l)rethren were convened on June 28, 
1790, by order of Mr. Heart, and the h)dge was opened in due 
form. There were present Worshii^fal Brother Heart, 
master; Worshipful Benjamin Tupper, past master of Hamp- 
shire Lodge, acting as senior warden; Brother Rufus Put- 
nam, junior warden, and Brothers Thomas Stanley, Oliver 
Stacey and William Stacey. The Urst thing was the reading 
of the warrant of February 15, 177G ; tlien followed a motion 
b}^ Rufus Putnam that the seven brothers ])e received as 
members, who, being balloted upon, were so received. On 
September 6th the first petitioner, Francis Choate, was re- 
ceived as a member; on October 4th Rev. Daniel Story was 
admitted; later several were received as members. 

Jonathan Heart was re-elected master, wdiich office he held 
until compelled to go Avith the army into tlie Indian country. 
Rufus Putnam was elected to succeed him, but refused to 



296 • History of Marietta. 

serve, and Robert Oliver was elected to fill the office. Mr. 
Heart was one of the number wlio was killed in St. Clair's 
defeat on November 4, 1791. 

The early years of the lod^e at Marietta were pleasant ones. 
The membership grew rapidly, and among its members were 
some of the best men of the settlement. In 1791 the lodge 
was recognized by the Grand Lodge of MassacJiusetts, and in 
1792 by that of Pennsylvania. 

Upon the death of George Washington the Grand Lodge 
of Pennsylvania notified this chapter of its action, and tlie 
American Union Lodge made the foHowing reply: 

With you we sincerely feel the h)ss we sustained in tlie deatii of 
Washington, our beloved brother. And though he never graced our 
meetings or jjrocessions with his ])resen(!e, yet the happy effect of his 
masonic and civil virtues, of his heroism, wisdom, patriotism and jxdicy 
have reached the west. They have extended toevery extremity of the 
llnitetl States, and like the sun at high meridian, have cheered, en- 
lightened and animated, not only AmtM-ica. but the whole civilized 
worltl. 

On the first intelligence of demise, the lodge unanimously agreed to 
wear mourning for six months, as a great, respectful and affectionate 
tribute to his memory ; and we cannot but receive sublime satisfaction 
in this intelligence, that our brethren in the east unite with us in re- 
spect, esteem and veneration for so distinguished and amiable char- 
acter. He was indeed an illustricnis brother, citizen and chief — in 
peace and war, in council and action, pre-eminent. 

On the night of March 24, 1801, the hotise used for a h)dge 
room was linrned, and the charter, jewels, etc., were all 
probably destroyed by fire. A duplicate charter was later 
granted them l)y the Grand Lodge of Massachusetts. During 
the years from 1802 to 1810 meetings w^ere held in the Oliio 
Company's Land Office. On January 5, 1816, the American 
Union Lodge received the charter from the Grand Lodge of 
Ohio, whicii recognized it by its present name and nutnber. 

The master who served the longest in this lodge was Geo. 
T. Llovey, who served from 1862 to 1882, with an omission of 
four years. He conferred degrees on more titan one hundred 
and fifty candidates. 

On June 24, 1876, the lodge celebrated its centennial, at 
which time about five thousand visitors were present. The 



Societies. , 297 

lodge now owns a hall at the corner of Front and Butler 
streets, and is in tine condition. It is an organization of 
which one can feel proud of being a member. The present 
membersiiip is 130. 

The following are the officers of tins lodge: Nahum W. 
Bergen, W.M. ; J. L. Barbour, S.W. ; James H. Dye, J. W. ; 
Theo. Wagner, Treas. ; Joseph W. Sturgiss, Sec; Walter C. 
Peters, S.D. ; J. M. White, J. D. ; Frank (lamrael, Tyler; 
Karl F. Thieme, Chaplain ; A. E. Spragne, Steward; Bufus 
H. Steele, Steward. 

American Union Chapter No. 1, R.A.M., was organized in 
Marietta on Jnne 6, 1792, under authority of American Union 
Lodge No. 1. On March 22, 1801, the lodge hall, charter and 
papers were burned, l)ut it was rechartered by the Grand 
Lodge of Massachusetts in January, 1804. It was recognized 
by the Grand (yluipter of Ohio upon its organization, and is 
probably the oldest chapter in the State. Its present charter 
is dated October 21, 1816. Among the first officers were Jas. 
T. Willard, H.P. ; David Trowbridge, K., and Wm. Skinner, 
S. The present membership of the chapter is 184. The offi- 
cers are as follows : C. F. Hoist, H.P. ; C. B. Richardson, K. ; 
James H. Dye, S. ; J. L. Barbour, C. of H. ; Wm. Harring- 
ton, P.S. ; W. J. Kirkwood, R.A.C.; Asa D. McCoy, M. of 
3d v.; H. B. Hoyt, M. of 2d V.; Yan W. Welsh, M. of 1st 
v.; J. S. H. Torner, treas.; J. W. Holden, sec. ; J. A. 
Steadman, guard. 

Harmar Lodge, F.&A.M., No. 390, held its first meeting on 
June 8, 1867, and was chartered on October 16th following, 
with thirteen members. The first members were: Elijah 
Locker, W.M. ; A. S. Curtis, S. AV.; S. H. Tidd, J.W.; T.J. 
Pattin, treasurer, and H. W. Smith, secretary. The present 
membership of this lodge is 134. 

The present officers are : Chas. R. Richardson, W.M. ; Chas. 
R. Putnam, S.W. ; John M. Starling, J.W.; S.J. Hathaway, 
treas.; G. M. Payiie, sec. ; Rol:)ert Shiers, S.D. ; Wm. Har- 
rington, J.D.; J. A. Steadnum, tyler; Ira L. Ellis, steward; 
F. S. Payne, steward. 

Marietta Commandery No. oO, K. T., was chartered Sep- 



298 History of Marietta. 

teniber 14, 1891, with C. R. Stevens first P.O. The number 
of members is 127, and the officers are as follows : Sir Knight 
Chas. F. Henry, E.C. ; Sir Kniglit William Reader, G. ; Sir 
Knight J. L. Barbour, O.G.; Sir Knight Geo. L. Allen, prel- 
ate; Sir Knight J. B. Haight, S.W. ; Sir Knight W. J. Kirk- 
wood, J.W. ; Sir Knight G. M. Payne, treas. ; Sir Knight A. 
W. Tomjjkins, recorder. 

Marietta Council, No. 78, R. and S. M., was chartered on 
September 26, 1893, with C. R. Stevens the first T. I. M. 
The present membership is 98. The officials are J. H. Dye, 
T.I.M.; J. L. Barbour, D.M. ; O. B. Vincent, P.C.W. ; J. C. 
Lytle, treasurer; A. W. Tompkins, recorder. 

Independent Order of Odd Fellows, No. 67, was instituted 
August 29, 1846, by John Brough, later Governor of Ohio. 
Its first officers were : J. P. Beach, N. G. ; W. N. Marsh, V. 
G. ; W. F. Curtis, secretary ; and Owen Franks, treasurer. 
The lodge was organized in the Masonic Hall, in a l)rick 
school house on the rear of a lot on Front street, later occu- 
pied by Messrs. Booth and Buell's brick store building. 

Harmar Lodge, No. 115, of Odd Fellows was instituted on 
August 5, 1848. Ten memV^ers were initiated on the first 
night, and the first officers were : Jonathan Sole, N. G. ; 
Wm. C. Obney, B. G. ; L. E W. Warner, secretary; W. H. 
Wigden, treasurer. 

GuttenburgLodge,I.O.O.F., No. 319, was instituted June 12, 
1857. It worked in the German language until April, 1892, 
when it changed to the English ritual. 

Elkeye Encampment No. 99, I. O. O. F. was organized on 
June 11, 1867, with 14 chartei' meml)ers. P. Emrich was 
the first C. P. 

J. E. McCoy Rebekah Lodge No. 230, was organized about 
1885, and now has over 100 members. 

Augusta Rebekah Lodge, No. 272, I. O. O. F. was insti- 
tuted July 13, 1889, with 15 charter members. 
' Maidiattan Tribe No. 35, Improved Order of Red Men was 
established on January 27, 1868. Henry Bohl was the first 
Sachem . 



Societies. 



299 



Rayiiold No. 82, K. of P., was organized May 27, 1875, 
with 18 charter members, and J. C. Folger the first C. C. 

Pioneer City Lodge No, 43, K. of P., was organized May 
10, 1898, with 30 charter members. 

Moskingujn Council No, 10, Jr. O. U. A. M. was establish- 
ed in June, 1889, witli 18 members, and Henry Posey the 
first Councillor. 







V4 



■'< Is ^ 




Elk8 Hall. 



Buell Post G. A. R. No. 178, was organized in December, 
1881, and now has a mem])ership of over a hundred. 

Buell W. R. C. No. 70, organized in 1885, is for the pur- 
pose of aiding the C A. R. 

C. B. Gates Post, G. A. R. No. 468, organized in 1884, 
with 20 charter members. 

C. B. Gates, W. R. C. No. 186, organized in 1884, has a 
membership of about 40. 



300 History of Marietta. 



Dawes Camp No. 509, S. of V. was organized on August 23, 
1899, with 29 charter members. 

The Royal Arcanum, Marietta Council No. 1514, was in- 
stituted December 11, 1893. 

Knights of the Macabees, Mount Tent No. 322, organized 
May, 1896, with 12 members, now has over 200. 

The Ladies of the Maccabees. The Hive at Marietta was 
organized in March, 1897, with 25 charter members. 

Modern Woodmen, Marietta Camp No. 4,138, was organ- 
ized August 21, 1896, with 15 charter members. 

American Insurance Union was organized in Marietta on 
November 17, 1879. 

Lodge No. 477, B.P.O.E., was organized on April 27, 1899. 
The Elks have one of the finest homes in the State, located 
on Front street, between Scannnel and Wooster, and having 
cost about $30,000. The membership is large, being about 400. 

PathUnders, organized in Marietta on September 13, 1899, 
with 44 members. 

Knights of Columbus, No. 478, was organized on January 
28, 1900, ])eing composed exclusively of ('atholics. 

Knights of Labor, No. 265, was organized in 1886; Trades 
and Labor Council, in 1890. 



Historical Eemains. 301 



CHAPTER XX. 

Historical Remains. 

There are few cities in the basin of the Mississippi, and 
none in the valley of the Ohio, whose historical remains have 
been sketched so often as those of Marietta. 

As soon as the student beii;ins the study of these remains, 
he must face the vastness of the question which is suggested 
by the simple and enduring earthworks that are scattered 
throughout different parts of the State. This treatise of the 
subject, however, must refer only to those that are situated 
in Marietta, and in this study the reader must remember that 
at the very outset we are confronted by the dark curtain 
which shuts off many centuries of the past. 

The city of Marietta alone attests through its monuments 
that a vast race at one time dwelt in this land, occupied it 
and passed away. We call them the Mound Builders, but of 
their origin, character and disappearance, no positive infor- 
mation is known. With a reference to the short sketch al- 
ready given of this race,' we pass to the study of their 
remains in Marietta. 

The Great Mound or Oonus. 
The most interesting remain of the Mound Builders in 
Marietta is the large mound now enclosed in Mound 
cemetery. Of this mound it is but just to say that, although 
it is not' the largest in the state, there are few of such beauty 
and historical fame. 

This mound is about 115 feet in diameter, and 30 feet 
in perpendicular altitude, and is perhaps the largest in the 
State in proportion to its circumference. It is very unique 
in its embankment and ditch surrounding it. This ditch is 
about fifteen feet wide and four feet deep, and outside of it 

1. See pages 3-5. 



302 



History of Marietta. 



is an earthen wall about four feet hii!;h and twenty feet wide. 
At first sight one w^ouhl suppose that the ditch and wall form 
a circle, but such is not the case ; an elipse is more nearly 
the figure formed by this wall, as one diameter is two 
hundred and thirty feet, and the other about two lumdred 
and fifteen. 

It is stated tliat at one time there were a number of small 
pieces of a wall of slight elevation on the west and south 
sides of the mound, which formed an imperfect enclosure. 
As to the original shape of the mound, there is a divergency 
of opinion. Was it always truncated ? It is at present, and 
no citizen of Marietta can recall when it was not. Some 




TiiK Mound. 



argue, however, that it is doul)tiess a sepulchral mound, and 
thus lias two chaml)ers; that tiie fiattening of the top is due 
to the caving in of one or both of these chambers (which in 
most cases were constructed of timber.) Others believe that 
the fiattening is due to the uprooting of a great oak which is 
described in Dr. Cutler's journal as standing upon it in 1788. 
He also spoke of it as the ''great conic mound." But it 
stands today as perfect as when it was first discovered by 
Putnam's little band. 

It is always interesting to know as to the opening of a 



Historical Remains. 303 

mound. The j>;eneral belief in regard to this mound is that it 
has never been excavated, but the fact is that it has- been 
partially so. Mr. Harris quotes Dr. Cutler as saying that 
"an oijening being made at the summit of the^ireat mound 
there were found the bones of an adult in a horizontal posi- 
tion, covered with a flat stone. Beneath this skeleton were 
three stones placed vertically at small and different dis- 
tances, but no ])ones were discovered. That this venerable 
monument might not be defaced, the opening was closed 
without further search. "^ 

It is generally believed that the skeleton found was not 
lower than fifteen feet from the top. AVhether there is an- 
other chamber in this mound at the l)ase is unknown, al- 
though in all the large mounds that have l)een excavated 
and found to contain one chandler near the top, there has 
been found another at the base. Such l)eing, the case, one is 
led to believe that therein lie the bones of some great hero 
of the race, which perhaps Avere de^^osited with great pomp 
and glory. 

When it comes to the purpose of this mound, we meet a 
question the answer of which can only l)e conjectured. The 
foundation and wall around would suggest that it was built 
for some other purpose than the mere erecting of a large 
earthwork. It is conjectured that it might have been erected 
as a place for the observance of religious worship, from 
whose sacrificial fires the cries of this people ascended to the 
Great Spirit, and others say it is a mf')nument to some hero 
of this race, typifying by its magnitude and symmetry the 
nobility and beauty of his life. 

In March, 1791, the Ohio Company leased to Rufus Put- 
nam for twelve years the pu))lic square containing the mound, 
with the following conditions: "He would surround the 
whole square with mulberry trees, with an elm at each cor- 
ner. The base of the mound to be encircled with weeping- 
willows, with evergreens on the mound. The circular para- 
pet outside of the ditch to l)e surrounded with trees; all 
within the square to remain undisturbed by the plow, and 

1. Harris' Tour, page 152. 



304 History of Marietta. 

seeded down to grass ; tlie whole enclosure with a post and 
rail fence." He soon, however, ceded it to the town. 

The flight of stone steps that lead np the mound was con- 
structed in 1837 by Ichabod Nye and Thomas Vinton, who 
had been appointed by the council as a committee to make 
the needed improvements in all the squares. During this 
year fences were built around them. 

QlJADRANAOU AND CaPITOLIUM. 

It has already been stated that in a resolution passed at 
the first meeting of the Ohio Company in the Northwest it 
was decided that elevated square num])er 1], which is be- 
tween Warren on the south, and Third and Fourth streets on 
the west and east, and occupying one-half the square, be called 
Quadranaoii.^ and that elevated square number 19, which is 
between Fourth and Fifth streets on the west and east, and 
on Washington street on the south, and occu])ying about 
two-Jifths of the square, be called CapitoUuiu. 

Soon after this was a resolution passed wliich was intend- 
ed for the preservation of these ancient works. The resolu- 
tion was to the following effect : 

'■'■Rcfiolrcd, That Colonel Battolle, Colonel Cniry, ami Major Sarg-eiit 
be a foinniittee to lease the public squares (to Samuel H. Parsons, Ru- 
fus Putnam a])(l Griffin Greene, esqs.), the one on which the g:reat 
mound stands, the Quddmnaou. and CapitoJivni, for so long as they are 
not wanted lor the uses for which they were reserved. The eonjuiittee 
are to point out the mode of improvement for ornament, and in what 
manner the ancient works shall be preserved, and also to ascertain the 
amount of what is to be given." 

In March, 1791, the Ohio Company leased to Kufus Put- 
nam for twelve years the x>tiblic square containing the large 
mound, on condition that he should set out trees and make 
other improvements. On the same terms and conditions 
were the Capitolium square leased to Dudley Woodbridge for 
ten years, and the Quadranaou to Benjamin Tupper. The 
trees which were to be planted on these squares were to be 
of native growth. Subsequently Rufus Putnam, Paul Fear- 
ing and Dr. Jabez True were appointed trustees to take 
charge of these squares, until the town should be incorpo- 



Historical Eeniains. ^^05 

rated ; they could lease them to proper persons, the proceeds 
of which were to go to the education of indigent orphans. 

In 1820 there arose a warm controversy as to whether the 
lessee of one of these squares had the right to deface it. At 
that time, the stiuare containing the Quadranaou was leased 
toD. Hartshorn, who liad transferred tlie right to]Rev. Joseph 
Willard. The latter began plowing down the pyramid, and 
soon did the citizens protest against such a step, Caleb 
Emerson being one of the strong protestors. The subject 
was much discussed, and the merits of the case were argued 
in the newspaper between a writer who signed himself "Fair 
Play," and Mr. Willard. The council removed the square 
from Mr. Willard's possession and leased it to C. D. G. 
Bonny. The damage done was repaired by the citizens, but 
the case was carried into the court, where it was decided in 
favor of the citizens and town. 

Burial Places, 

The earliest burial places were not in Mound cemetery, as 
is commonly supposed, but in a lot on the ridge south of the 
present Oak Grove cemetery, laid off by the Ohio Company 
when the settlement was first made. At this place was 
buried the first person who died in Marietta, Nathaniel 
Oushing's little daughter Nal)by, who died on August 25, 
1788. She was buried on the site where the house of the late 
Beman Gates stands. Here also was l)uried Judge Varnum, 
the second person who died in the settlement. There were 
several other persons buried in this locality prior to the 
breaking out of the Indian War in 1791, but during this 
war burials were not made here, but on the brow of the 
sand hill now dug off, just above Wooster street, on the line 
of Third street. 

Captain Joseph Rogers who was killed on March 18, 1791, 
was buried in Third street, then unimproved. A 
daughter of Governor St. Clair, a son of Major Putnam, 
James Wells, wife and daughter, William Moulton and 
many others were also Iniried there, However, in 1839, the 
remains of most of these people were exhumed and re-inter- 



306 History of Marietta. 



red ill Mound cemetery, and in 1867 the remains of twenty- 
eii^ht persons were removed to Oak Grove cemetery, and a 
granite monument erected to mark their last resting 
place. But as late as 1849 there were still some graves re- 
maining hack of Third street. 

(^reneral Benjamin Tupper was buried under an apple tree 
in 1792, between Third and Fourth streets opposite the 
Quadranaou. At the same place w^as buried a child of Icha- 
bod Nye, and afterwards Major Ansel m Tupper. The 
remains of these persons were years afterward removed to 
the Mound cemetery. 

The cemetery in Harmar is older than Mound cemetery, 
being laid out by the Oiiio Company in 1796. From the 
j(uirnal of proceedings of the Company we learn that a reso- 
lution was passed that "there be also laid out thr^e acres on 
the west side of the Muskingum river," Who was the first 
person to be Iniried in this cemetery is not known. 

Mound Cemetery. 

The site wdiich is now known as mound cemetery was orig- 
inally called "Marie Antoinette Square.-' It was made a 
l)urial place in 1800, and the first person buried in it was 
Colonel Kobert Taylor, vvho died September 30, 1801. 

The largest and perhaps the most enduring monument in 
this cemetery is the mound of which mention has just been 
made. It stands as a monument of a pre-historic 
race, and doubtless covers the skeleton of some noted person 
once a great ruler of that vast race which once dwelt on this 
land. It stands as a monument not only of a forgotten 
personage, but also of a mighty race of which therf^ is no ab- 
solute knowledge in history. Surrounding this ancient struc- 
ture are the stones wdiich mark the graves of the inhabit- 
ants of Marietta who lived here during the first half of the 
last century. 

It is here where rest the remains of many of the i)ioneers 
of western civilization, the founders of the State, men of 
lofty character and great achievements. Although it was 
not the earliest burial place of Marietta, yet the fact of its 



Ristorical Remains. 307 

historical mound and its stone monuments so aiied that their 
inscriptions no k)nger proclaim the names of those who rest 
beneath them, makes it of jjeculiar interest in the history of 
Marietta. 

After tiie cession of this square to the town by Rufus Put- 
nam, in 1791, no formal action was taken by the corporation 
toward an establishment of a cemetery here until May 3, 

1803, although it was made a burial place in 1800, and tiie 
first person l)uried in it was Gol. Robert Taylor, who died on 
September 30, 1801. His gravels marked Ijy the following 
inscription cut on a stone monument : 

Memory of Col. 
ROBERT TAYLOR 

wlio departed This 

Life Sep. 30th, 1801 

in the 65 year of 

his age 

Being The First interment 

in tills Burying Oround. 

The second person buried here was Rev. Daniel Story, in 

1804. His monument was erected seventy-four years after 
his death, with the inscription : "He was the first minister of 
Christ who came to labor in the vast field known as the 
Northwest Territory, excepting the Moravian missionaries." 

In February, 1805, was laid to rest in this cemetery the 
remains of Col. Ebenezer Sproat, the first sheritf of AVasli- 
ington county. 

Joseph Lincoln was tiie next hero l)uried near the mound. 
On an old-fashioned tomb of sandstone is the following in- 
scription, almost illegible : 

Here 

Are interred the remains of 

floseph Lincoln 

A native of Gloucester, Mass. 

Who departed this life 

Sept. 21st 1807 _ 

In the 47tli year of his age. 

In 1811 Ezra Putnam, the oldest of the pioneers, was 
buried here; in 1812, Gen. Joseph Buell. 



308 History of Marietta. 



The grave of Rufus Putnam is marked by a plain granite 
monument, with tlie foUowing inscri])tion : 

Gen. Rufus Putnam, 

A Revolutionary Officer 

And the leader of the 

Colony which made the 

First settlement in the 

Territory of the Morthwest. 

Born April 9, 1738 

Died May i, 1824. 

Here also is tlie grave of Commodore Whii^ple, with a long 
inscription, as follows: 

Sacred 
to the memory of 
COMMODORE ABRAHAM WHIPPLE 
whose name, skill and courage 

WILL EVER REMAIN THE PRIDE AND BOAST OF 
ni8 COUNTRY. 

In the late Revolution he w^as the 

FIRST ON THE SEA TO HURL DEFIANCE AT 
GREAT BRITAIN, 

gallantly leading the way to arrest from 
the Mistress of the ocean, her sceptre, 

AND THERE TO WAVE THE STAR-SPANGLED 
BANNER. 

He also conducted to tlie sea the first 
square-rigged vessel ever built on the Ohio 

OPENING TO COMMERCE 
RESOURCES BEYOND CALCULATION. 

Another long inscription is that of Return J. Meigs, Jr., 

as follows : 

Here lies 

The body of His Excellency 

Return Jonathan Meigs, 

Who was born at Middletown, Conn., Nov. 

1765, 

And died at Marietta, March 29, 1825. 

For many years his time and talents were 

Devoted to the services of his country. 

He successively tilled the distinguished places 

of Judge of the Territory Nortlivvest of 
the Ohio, Judge of the Supreme Court of the 
State of Ohio, 



Ristorical Remains. 309 

Senator in the Congress of the United States, 

Govern(Jr of the State of Ohio, and 

Postmaster General of the United States. 

To the honored and revered memory of 

An ardent Patriot, 

A practical Statesman, 

An enlightened Sciiolar, 

A dutiful Son, 

An indulgent Father, 

An affectionate Husband, 

This monument is erected by liis mourning 

widow, Sophia Meigs. 

Other graves of men of early note in Marietta were Ichabod 
Nye, Capt. Josiah Monroe, Dr. Cotton, Dr. Hildreth, David 
Everett, Nahum Ward, tliree generations of Woodbridges. 
Arius and Anselm Tupper, Caleb Emerson, Col. Mills, and 
many others. Many epitaphs upon the monuments are quaint 
and expressive of the characteristics of our forefathers. 

Oak Grove Cemetery. 

What is now known as Oak Grove cemetery consists of 33 
acres of land bought by the city of Judge Arius Nye in 1861. 
The site was selected by Dr. J. D. (Cotton and C. F. Buell. 
The first persons interred here were two little children, and 
the first adult was Timothy Cone, who died April 24, 1864. 

Soldiers' Monumekt. 

This monument stands on the common, fifty feet from 
Front street and the same distance from the line of Putnam 
street. It stands as a monument to those who sacrificed their 
lives in the cause of the union during the Civil War. 

The first meeting in the interest of the erection of such, a 
monument was held on June 7, 1865. Later an association 
was formed for this purpose, which was incorporated under 
the laws of Ohio on August 8, 1865. Immediately an efi'ort 
was made to secure sufficient money to erect this monument, 
which work continued until 1874, by which time enough 
funds had been provided. On September 20, 1874, it was 
voted to contract with T. O'Hare, of Cincinnati, for a monu- 
ment at the cost of $4,550. The contract was afterwards 



310 



History of Marietta. 



modified ' so t.hat the material should be Quincy granite 
instead of 'iiiilit granite," at an additional .cost of $150, 

niakini;- a total cost of $4,- 
! ^ ' 700. 

* The monument haviiiii 

'^ ])een completed, it was de- 

^^ cided that September 17, 

1875, be the day for the ded- 
icatory ceremonies. On 
this occasion th6 address of 
welcome was delivered by 
President I. H. Andrews, 
of Marietta College, with 
addresses by General John 
Pope, Judge Force, Honor- 
able A. J. Warner, — the 
oration of the day being de- 
livered by General F. 0. H. 
Smith, of Marietta. 

In 1880 was prepared a 
roll of the dead referred to 
on the monument. The 
iron fence enclosing this 
monument was placed 
around it in 1877, and on 
June 8, 1880, Congress do- 
nated four twenty-pound 
Parrot guns, wlii(di were let into four stone blocks and plac- 
ed at corners of the monument, as they now stand. 

Other Monuments. 

In January, 1891, a granite stone was set hy the New Cent- 
ury Historical Society at the foot of Washington street, 
bearing this inscription : "S. W\ Corner Campus Martins, 
"The Stockade," occupied by the first Governor of the N.W. 
Territory, and hy the pioneers of Ohio during the Indian 
War of i791-5." 

On April 7, 189'2, another stone Vv^as placed by this Society 




Soldiers Monument. 



Histor ica I Be mains . 



811 



in the yard of the west side school, which reads : "Site of 
Fort Harmar, built 1785; Headquarters 1786-8 of Gen. Josiah 
Harniar, of Pa., Gen. in Chief of U. S. A," 

On July 15, 1892, a granite monument was erected in Mus- 
kingum Park, bearing a l)ronze plate incribed : "Near this 
spot, July loth, 1788, Gen. Arthur St. Clair, of the Kevolu- 
tionary Army and President of Congress, 1787, was inaugu- 
•rated first Governor of the Territory of the United States 
northwest of the Ohio River. On this ground stood Centen- 
nial Hall of the celebration, July 15th to 20th, 1888.'' 



The Ohio Company's Office here shown was erected about 
1790. It stands on its original site on Washington street, 
between Front and 
Seccmd. It is yet in com- 
paratively good shape, 
and is generally be- 
lieved to be the oldest 
house now standing in 
the State. It is being- 
preserved by the His- 
torical Society of the 
city, and is a building 
of much historical in- 
terest. 

The* Old Block-house, 
as it is commonly called, 
is located on the south- 
east corner of the site of 
Campus Martins. This 
building was erected about the close of the Indian War, by 
General Rufus Putnam. That it was ever a block-house is 
reasonably doubted, although a portion of the timber of the 
building was a part of the original block-house. 

It was used by General Putnam as a residence till the time 
of his death, after which it was occupied by Arius Nye till 
1865. It now belongs to Miss Minerva T. Nye. 

During the late cyclone on June 25, 1902, this l)uilding 




Ohio Company's Office. 



312 ^ 



History of Marietta. 



was much damaged, but has since been repaired. It is a 
huihlinii' of much historical interest. 

Tiber Creek. 

At the first settlement, a small creek passed through the 
southern half of the town and was called "the Tiber." This 
stream rose from springs within two uiiles of the city and 
for a few years was a steady stream. Over it a substantial, 
bridge was l)uilt b}^ the first settlers, which was 90 feet long 
and 25 feet high, covered with hewn plank four inches 
thick. Tiber Way was named for this creek. 




The Old Blook-House. 



Two Decades of Progress. 313 



CHAPTER XXI. 

Two Decades of Progress. 

We go l)ack twenty years in the history of Marietta, and 
find a small city of some five thonsand inhabitants liv- 
ing a quiet life on the banks of the Muskingnni. The city 
was then strong in many ways, bnt the buoyancy of life 
which we now see did not then manifest itself. 

If any one date were chosen as the time when new life 
seemed to appear to Marietta, it would be when it entered 
upon its second century on April 7, 1888. It is, per- 
haps, proper to refer to the ol)servance of the centennial of 
Marietta as tlie time wdien new ideals were set before the 
city, and a great onward movement become universally felt 
among the citizens of Marietta. 

In reference to the celebration, it can be said that])erhaps 
at no time in the nation's history has there been an assembly 
of more conspicuous men, who were celebrated in tlie politic- 
al, religious and sociological walks of life. The celebration, 
which was held on April 7, 1888, commemorated the settle- 
ment of the Northwest Territory, and it was proper that the 
whole nation should be re[)resented. Among the speakers on 
this occasion who deserve mention were Senator Hoar, of 
Massachusetts, who ranks among the scholarl}^ and eloquent 
men of the luition, ex-President Hayes, U. S. Senator J. B. 
Foraker, Dr. E. E. Hale, Hon, Randolph Tu(dver, Dr. Henry 
Storrs, Dr. A. L. Chapin, of Wisconsin, and others. 

On July 15-19, 1888, was commemorated the esta))lishment 
of civil government in the territory of the Northwest. Quite 
an extensive and fitting program was rendered upon this oc- 
casion, and among the noted speakers were : Senator John 
Sherman, Senator J. B. Foraker, Senator Daniels, of Virgin- 



314 History of Marietta. 

ia, Mrs. Mary A. Livermore, Senator Evarts, Gen. Chas. A. 
Grosvenor and Gen. Thos. Ewinii;.^ 

These celebrations were means of entliusiasm to the city 
of Marietta, and will lonii be remembered by the pa- 
triotic citizens of the city. 

In a preceding- chapter the development of the mercan- 
tile bnsiness and manufactnring has been set forth, and the 
history of the tiiree great institutions of civilization — the 
church, the school and the press — has been given at length. 
Of these subjects suffice it here to add that in the way of 
business and manufacturing, few cities have shown the rapid 
growth that Marietta has made during the last 
decade and a half. Fifteen years ago would have found 
Marietta with only three or four of its largest manufacturing 
plants, with none of its wholesale houses and with few 
large buildings of any kind. In the influence of the church, 
education and press, Marietta has always been an advanced 
place and these institutions have all flourished here. But 
the large attendance now in each, and the large circulation 
of the daily ])apers in the city, show a great increase in the 
amount of work that is being done by these agencies. It 
was during this period that the jjresent First M. E. church,- 
dedicated in 1885, the (jilman avenue M. E. church, erected 
in 1895, the new Sr. Lucas' church, dedicated in 1901, the 
new Congregational cliurch, built in 19()1, the new Presby- 
terian church, built in 1897, the new United Brethren 
church and the new St. Mary's church have been erect- 
ed, each large, handsome and costly buildings. Man.y new 
school buildings, including tiie new high school, have been 
erected. It has been during this period that all the present 
banks of Marietta, except one, were organized, and all the 
bank ])uil(lings vvere erected, four of which have been 
erected in the last three years. 

It would be impossible to mention all the large business 
and dwelling houses that have been erected during this time, 
but especial attention is called to many new business blocks 

1. A cdinjilete account t)f tills celebration is given 111 the Ohio Centennial Re- 
port, published in 188it. 



Two Decades of Progress. 315 

erected in the last five years. There is the Hagan block, 
249-51 Second street, occupied by Haj^an & Schad ; the 
Wittlii^ block, 208-12 Front street, occupied by J. Wittlio-, 
German National Bank, and with many office rooms on upper 
floors; the new city electric building on Front street, next 
the railroad track; the large Riley block, vvhich extends 
along Tiber way, and furnishing many office and business 
rooms; the Peddinghaus block, 215 Second street, occupied 
by the Worrall Grocery (Jompany; the St. (Jlair l)iiilding 
on Putnam street, built in 1900 at a cost of about $75,000, in 
which is located the Post Office, Peoples' Baidving and Trust 
Comijany, and three additional floors of office rooms, 
one story of the annex building being occupied by The 
Marietta Shoe Company ; the Wieser block, at 204 Putnam 
street, occupied by George Wieser; the Leader building, on 
Second street, erected in 1901 ; Keitz tt Savage building, on 
Putnam street, ofie-half of wliich is now owned l)y the Wash- 
ington County Savings, Loan and Building Company ; a brick 
building occupied by the Forbes' Diastase Company ; the new 
Telephone Exchange l)uilding at 308 Putnam street, com- 
pleted in 1902; a new government building, on the common 
by the docks; the large l)uildings occupied by the Norwood, 
Bellevue and Wakefield hotels; the Donnelly block, com- 
pleted in 1902, one-half of which is occupied by the Brown- 
Hutchinson Company; the three-story Boyd building on 
Putnam street, occupied by Baker & Uhrhane; the three- 
story annex to the Otto Block ; the McLaren Idock on Front 
street, occupied partly by the Leader Dry Goods (Jo. ; the 
large transfer buildings occupied by the Marietta, the City 
and the LT. S. Transfer Companies; (Jline Bros.' new shop on 
Second street ; the Weber business block on the corner of 
Third and Scammel ; the Blume block and the Schimmel- 
Leonhart building on Front street; the city Y. M. C. A. 
l)uilding on Second street; the armory and gymnasium of the 
College, opened Decem.ber 12, 1902; the five-story building 
of the First National Bank ; Big Four Cycle Co., on Greene 
street; and many other business blocks. 

These buildings added to the newly erected churches and 



316 



History of Marietta. 



school buildings referred to, and the niamifacturing plan-ts 
built durini;; tliis time, with the new court house described 
elsewhere in this work, show the advancement of the city 
in these various lines, its o-reat improvement over jjast 
years and the increase in population and demands of the city. 
Few cities of its size can compare with it in the number of 
large buildings — both business and dwelling — that have been 
erected in this short time. 

In 1880 Marietta had only two lines of railway — the Mari- 
etta & Cincinnati and the Cleveland and Marietta. Now it 
has four — the t^^■o above named (although the former is now 




Uniox Dki'ut. 



the B. cV: O. S.-W. and the latter the Pennsylvania), the Ohio 
and Little Kanawha, running from Marietta to Zanesville, and 
the Marietta, Columbus and Cleveland. Marietta also has 
the advantage of the Ohio River Road, which passes through 
Williamstown. Besides these roads. Marietta has also the 
benefit of the Ohio and Muskingum rivers as a means of 
transportation. 

Since 1893 Marietta has been favored with the use of 
natural gas, so that now mains run through all parts of the 



Tv^o Decades of Progress. 317 

city. Oil develoijment has influenced Marietta more than 
any one thing since 1890-95, as is descriljed in a preceding- 
chapter. 

In 1901 the city granted a francliise to the Ohio Kiver 
Bridge and Ferry Company for the construction of a bridge 
across the Ohio. This bridge is now in course of completion, 
and will have a street car track for the running of cars 
across the river, which will connect with the inter-urban line 
from Williamstown to Parkersburg, thus giving Marietta a 
direct street car line to the latter place, 

Tlie population of Marietta has greatly increased in the 
last two decades, especially during the last ten years. In 
1870 the population of Marietta was 5,218; in 1880, 5,444; in 
1890,8,273; 1900, 13,342; 1903, estimated at 15,000. This 
increase shows the advancement and progress of the city, and 
if it continues at the same rate. Marietta will soon l)e one of 
the largest cities in southeastern Ohio. 



318 History of Marietta. 



CHAPTER XXII. 

New Marietta. 

Not many years past "Old Marietta" was a common term 
applied to the city wherever it was known. There were, 
perhaps, two reasons why this familiar term was thus used: 
the first being the fact of the priority and importance of 
Marietta in the early history of the west, and thus had refer- 
ence to the age of tiie place ; the second, the slow i^rouress of 
the town for so many decades after the beginning of the 
nineteenth century, when compared with th? life and buoy- 
ancy of many of her more youthful neighbors. 

In reference to these two suggested reasons, it can be said 
that if the first were the only one, there would be no need of 
changing the term, for the fact that the settlement of Mari- 
etta marks the opening {)f the Great West and dates more 
than eleven decades hence, makes all her citizens take pride 
in calling her "Old Marietta." Who is there that has read 
or known of the early pioneers as they came and settled at 
Marietta, but what has a deep regard for them and their 
work ? "The fcninders of this state were grander men than 
Romolus or Remus, wiser statesmen and more tried warriors 
than Aeneas and his faithful Archates. Their blood was 
nobler than any Trojan or Albanian strain. It was Anglo- 
Saxon instinct with valor, hot with love of battle, pregnant 
with imperial sway. The heroes of 1788 were soldiers tried 
in l)attle, statesmen tried in res civlitm^ divines scliooled in 
the philosophy of Providence; and all of them lovers of 
equality, and jealous of the rights of men. Israel and Rufus 
Putnam were soldiers worthy of a high place in any war. 
Nathaniel Hale was a legislator worthy of the immortal Con- 
gress in which he served; and Manasseh Cutler was a man 
whose lofty character and statesman-like deeds were worthy 



New Marietta. 319 



of tlie matcliless pen of the great Xeiioplion, But this is not 
all. .The leaders in tlie founding of the State were men 
inured to hardships in war, heroes who liattled for freedom 
and independence, the worshippers of an idea which, finally 
concentrated, stands forth today a colossal nation of sixt}^ 
million people and forty-five millions of national wealth; 
and yet grander and more glorious than all, every man a 
FREE MAN, a uatiou whose flag floats over only free men.'" 

Such men as these were the founders of this place. Their 
works are evident: the settling of a town in a delightful 
place, at the confluence of two beautiful rivers; the begin- 
ning of the nuirch of civilization and progress, which com- 
menced with the building of a cal)in on the banks of the 
Muskingum, but now has reached the Golden Gate; the 
opening of the west by a race of people who went forth with 
the "language of Shakespeare and Milton, with the code of 
Blackstone, with the Declaration of Independejice, with the 
American Constitution and the creed of Christ." With 
Marietta meaning thus so much, we hail the title "Old" and 
add "Time honored spot." 

But while we rejoice in this noble place in history which 
we as citizens of Marietta occujjy, there is another jjhrase 
of life which belongs to a city. A city nuiy open the way 
for x>rogress, and still not progress itself. It is possible for 
"a city to be so conservative in its past that the future is 
neglected. Can such a state have ever existed in Marietta? 
Evidently other cities, not possessing the "time honor" that 
belongs to Marietta, have excelled her in so many ways, — in 
business, in improvements, in growth, in enterprise, in influ- 
ence, in modern conveniences. Hence it is that we fear 
that with the term "Old" when applied to our city there 
has been added a meaning that is not as honored as the form- 
er, or in keeping M'ith the dignit}' of the same. There is, 
perhaps, added a meaning that is intended to reprove the 
city for being "behind" and "out-of-date," indicating that 
progress and growth should abound in the pioneer city. 

We are then brought to the conclusion that there are two 

1. Address of Hon. B, Wilson Smith, Ohio Centennial Report, page 75. 



320 History of Marietta. 



possible reasons why the term "Old" has been applied to 
our city. It is then proper to ask that if this term embod- 
ies not alone the "'time honored" part of our history, but 
has in it that element which pictures the city as non-pro- 
gressive and behind other cities, shall we still cling- to it? 
Shall we not rather be designated by a term which shall em- 
body all that honor belonging to us as the pioneer city, but 
will at the same time show that we have stepped out of the 
old non-progressive condition into a state of advancement? 
With our changed condition let there be a change in the 
epithet of the city. It is, then, that we pass from the "Old" 
into the "New" and thus we have "New Marietta." 

The word "New" as thus applied infers that there was 
once an "Old" and conse([uently still cherishes tiie fact that 
Marietta is old in years that have passed since the pif^neers 
"carved her from the virgin of the forest." But at the be- 
ginning of the new century she stands young, strong and 
vigorous, no longer old, excei)t in name, with an am!)ition of 
youth and wealth of resource that places her at the head of 
the progressive cities of the Ohio Valley. 

While it has thus taken a century of experience during 
which time she has seemed to move forward so slowly, it is 
well to consider that these years were spent in laying a firm 
and substantial foundation whereon to Iniild the New Mari- 
etta of today. It was a foundation of wise, conservative 
business judgment, of thorough education and free religious 
belief. It was a century of learning and experien(:e that de- 
veloped the basis of the new era of today. 

In former years one could see the merchant behind the 
counter waiting for his share of the uncertain and intermit- 
tent trade, but now there are busy clerks transacting an 
amount of business that would eclipse the amlution of the 
merchant fifty years ago. The absentees returning find what 
were once swimjning holes and skating ponds to be rows of 
modern and l)eautiful homes. The former generation waded 
through mudd}^ streets grown up with weeds, l)ut the pres- 
ent tread upon broad pavements of asphalt and brick, lis- 
tening to the noisy traffic upon the paved streets. A few 



Hew Marietta. - 321 



years past, the bucket brigade and cistern furnished the 
water supply for all occasions, but now a complete, well- 
equipped and extensive water works system is enjoyed. No 
more old street lamps, but a modern electric lighting plant 
lights the city. The street car dragged by the horse or mule 
is almost forgotten at the sight of the extensive and accom- 
modating electric line of today. The house lamp is in the 
attic and the soot of coal is ne'er seen with the network of 
natural gas mains reaching every house within the corporate 
limits and furnishing the cheapest and most desirable fuel 
on earth. No longer does one see the row of vacant lots on 
Tiber Way and Second street, the many dwelling lots of the 
city that a few years hence were vacant; but in their places 
are large three to five story l)usiness blocks, and handsome 
dwelling houses. The small f»ne to two story frame business 
houses have been displaced by the large, substantial, con- 
venient business blocks. The live flourishing l»anking insti- 
tutions and the many building associations show the wealth 
and business of the city. The large manufactories now fur- 
nish employment to the laborers at prices unexcelled in any 
city. Besides these there are new sclnxd buildings being 
built every year, new churches continually being erected, a 
large, modern city Y. M. 0. A. building in course of com- 
pletion and everything that would make the college, school 
and church of Marietta the pride of the city. 

Such a contrast trom a few years past is indeed remarkable. 
It, doubtless, has been due to many intluences, while to one 
especially, but What a change : from a town of little progress, 
to the most progressive city in southeastern Ohio; from a. 
town of slow growth, to a city which has doubled in popula- 
tic)n within the last decade; from a town ofno industries, to 
a city with many establishments of various kinds; from a 
town of no resort, to a city whose beauty, history and pro- 
gress make it the delight of the newcomer. 

It is thus that we welcome "New Marietta" ; that we 
pride ourselves in the ancient history of our city, and rejoice 
in its modern improvements and advancements. All honor 
to the memorable spot where she stands. Other cities may 



322 History of Marietta. 

outstrip her in size, may excel her in wealth and grandeur, 
may cope with her in l^eauty, but to none does the honor be- 
long that Marietta enjoys ; and although the New Marietta 
is young, yet she is old, and among the cities of the west 
there is none whose history reaches sf) far, and whose name 
means as much, as that of our beloved Marietta. 



325 



INDEX 



Page. 
Academy, Harmar, 179; Marietta, 
190; Muskingum, 174, 203. 

Adelphi 56 

"Adventure Galley" 48 

American Friend, the, 262; and 

Marietta Gazette, 262. 
Andrews, I. W.. 29, 137, 138, 181; 
president of the College, 192. 

Andrews Hall 191 

Auditor, County 166 

Backet's Tavern 43 

Banking 276 

Baptist Cnurch 224 

Barnes, Dr 84 

Battelle, Ebenezer 73, 304 

Belpre, 77, 83; township, formed.Sl 

Bench and Bar 270 

Beobachter, Der 267 

Big Bottom Massacre 89 

Bingham, Rev. L. G 178, 204 

Block-house, Old 311 

Breck, Rev. William. .. .66, 74, 198 

Bridge, Ohio River 316 

Bunch of Grapes Tavern 45 

Buell, D. H..129, 148, 151, 166, 171 

Buell, Joseph 30, 62, 76, 101 

Business History 243 

Building and Loan Societies 282 

Burial Places 305 

Campus Martins, built, 58; im- 
proved, 102; reserved, 122; first 
schools in, 173; religious ser- 
vices, 203. 
Capitolium; reserved, 122, 304; 
leased to Woodbridge, 84, 304; 
history of, 304. 

Cecelia 122 

Cemetery. Mound, 306; Oak Grove, 
309; the first, 305. 



Page. 

Centennials of 1888 313 

Census, first of U. S 117 

Chairman of the "town meeting," 
129. 

Children's Home 157 

Christian Church 238 

City Hall 142 

Clark, George Rogers 22 

Clerk, toiwn and city, 132; of Com- 
mon Pleas Court 165 

College, Marietta 188 

Commentator, the 261 

Commissioners, County 170 

Congregational, First Church, 201; 
Harmar, 229. 

Connecticut Reserve 27 

Coroner 169 

Council 139 

Court, , First, 68; Quarter Sessions, 
68. 

Court Houses 149 

Crary, Archibald 69, 72, 270 

Cutler, Ephraim, 112, 118, 123, 160, 

270. 
Cutler, Manasseh, Contracts with 
Congress, 43, 108; named the 
place "Adelphi", 56; minister- 
ial work, 68, 73, 74, 198, 202. 

■'Cutler's Indian Heaven" 46 

Declaration of Independence. . . 21 

Donation L.ands Ill 

Drown, Dr., oration, 72; physician, 
273. 

Eaiiy Inhabitants 1-10 

Educational History. . .173-197, 221 
Emerson, Caleb. 130. 133, 164, 271. 

Engineer, City 136 

English, their claims 10-24 

European Explorations 10-24 



326 



Ewing, Mrs 157 

Fallen Timbers, battle of 95 

Farley, Dr 80, 273 

Fearing, Paul, 107, 124, 130, 171, 
174; first attorney in the North 
west,69, 151, 182, 271; represen- 
tative of Washington County, 
115, 160. 

Fire Department .140 

"For the Ohio," 47 

Fort Harmar; established 30, 52; 
in 1791, 82; improvements and 
inhabitants during the Indian 
War, 104; early schools of, 
173. 
Fourth of July; first celebration, 
60; second celebration, 75. 

Frame House, first 76 

Franklin, Benj 17 

French; in Ohio, 11; at the Mus- 
kingum, 13; their leaden plates, 
13; their defeat, 15. 

French and Indian War 15 

General Assembly of Ohio, first, 115 
Oilman, Benjamin I., 107, 123, 246. 
Government instituted in the North 

west, 65. 
Great Britian; her claim to the 
west, 12; victory over the 
French. 15, reservation of the 
west, 17. 25; her treatment 
toward the colonies, 21; her 
defeat, 21. 
Greene, Griffin, 72. 73. 108, 123, 126, 
136, 139, 148, 174; judge, 71, 
207. 

Greenville, treaty of 96 

Guards 55 

Haskell, Jonathan 100, 106 

Harmar. laid out 124; incorporated 
127; re-united with Marietta, 
128; schools of, 181. 

Harmar Academy 179 

Harmar, General, expedition of, 88 

Harris, 1. M 119 

High Sohool 182 



Historical Remains 301 

Hutchins, Thomas, the first Geog- 
rapher, 29 

Indian War 86, 98. 

Indiana, formed 116 

Indians, in Ohio, 8, 25; Five Na- 
tions, 3; in Washington Coun- 
ty, 8; their claims, 25; claims 
relinquished, 27; at Fort Har- 
mar, 54; in 1789, 78; war with, 
81, 86; "Long Knives," 87; Big 
Bottom Massacre, 89; at Mari- 
etta. 94; battles with, 88, 92, 95. 

"Information" 40 

Inhabitants; pre-historic, 1, 5; 
during the Indian ¥/ar, 39. 

Institute of Education 178 

Jail, County 157 

Jefferson's Ordinance 31 

La Salle 9 

Law, the first in the North- 
west, 38. 

Lawyers 271 

Leaden plates; planted by the 
French, 10; the one at the 
mouth of the Muskingum, 13. 

Literary Society, first 79 

Lodges 291 

Louisiana 11 

Manufacturing 252 

Marie Antoinette. 56 

Marietta; founded, '^^9. 52; reasons 
for site selected, 52; platted, 
55, 121; named, 56; in 1803, 
120; incorporated, 124; a city, 
127; population, 317; progress, 
of, S13; new, 318. 

Marietta township, formed 81 

Marietta Gazette, the 263 

Marietta Intelligencer, the* 263 

Marietta Register, the 263 

Marietta Minerva, the 265 

Marietta Democrat, the 266 

Marietta Republican, the 266 

Marietta Times, the 266 

Marietta Demokrat, der 266 



327 



Marietta Zeitung 267 

Marietta Leader, the 265 

Marietta and Washington County 
'Pilot,. 265. 

Marshal 135 

Masonic History 291 

May, John 243 

Mayor 129 

Mcintosh, Dr 84 

Medical Profession 273 

Meigs, Return J., 62, 101, 103, 124, 
151, 164, 175, surveyor, 47; first 
clerk of courts, 69, 165; Fourth 
of July Oration, 75; County 
Representative, 115, 160; first 
postmaster, 147; judge, 270. 
Methodist Church, First, 212; the 
German, 231; the African, 237; 
the Wesleyan, 238; the Gilman 
Avenue, 239. 

Ministerial Section 122 

Moravians, the 16 

Monument, Soldiers', 309; other 
monuments, 310. 

Mound, the 301 

Mound Builders 3, 301, 305. 

Municipal Hi&tory 121, 148. 

Northwest Territory; claimed by 
the French, 11; claimed by the 
English, 14; conquered by the 
English, 15; conquered by the 
Americans, 22; state claims in, 
26; first survey in, 29; govern- 
ment of, 31; first permanent 
settlement in, 66; first poem in, 
75; first law in, 68; first court 
in, 68. 
Nye, A. T.,131, 133, 171, 252, 254 
Nye, Ichabod, 60, 104, IhO, 134, 246 

Observatory, Gurley .191 

Ohio Becomes a State 108, 120 

Ohio Company, 37, 52; origin, 37; 
founders, 39; formed, 42; its 
first purchase, 44; its second 
purchase, 109; its journey to 



the west, 47; its landing, 49; 
last meeting of, 111. 
Ohio Gazette and Virginia Herald, 
the, 258. 

Ohio Land Company 284 

Ohio Valley; Mounds in, 3, 301; In- 
dians along, 6, 8; discovery, 
10; French along, 13; Survey, 
28. 

Oil Industry 284 

Oliver, Robert, 72, H'd, 103, 108, 115, 

123, 270. 

Ordinance of 1785 28 

Ordinance of 1787 31, 44 

Parsons, Samuel H. 62, 270 

Partition of land 112 

Patriot, Der 267 

Phillipe, Louis, his visit 114 

Physicians 263 

Pioneers, the 50 

"Point", the 65, 99, 173 

Postoffice, the 147 

Presbyterian Church, tlie 208 

Press, the 258 

Probate Judge 161 

Progress of the city 312, 319 

Prosecuting Attorney 163 

Putnam, Douglas, 128, 137, 171, 181. 

Putnam, Rufus; 54, 69, 72, 74, 81, 

83, 84, 103, 108, 111, 113, 118, 

124, 126, 139, 147, 163, 174, 270, 
303; petition to Congress, 38; 
with the Ohio Company, 40, 42, 
43, ,48, 50; superintendent of 
the survey, 47; ihis speech, 64 
his treaty with the Indians, 93 
made brigadier general, 103 
first chairman of the "town 
meeting", 103 

Putnam, William R., 123, 137, 160, 

170. 

"Putnam's Paradise" 46 

Quadranaou, the, 84, 122, 304, (see 

Capitolium.) . 

Railways 316 

Recorder, town, 132; county, 166. 



328 



Representative, county 160 

Religious History 198-257 

Rice's Tavern 45 

Sacra Via 84, 122 

iSalt 53, 113, 244 

Sargent, Winthrop, 44, 73, 103, 113, 
244. 

Scarlet fever 80, 112 

Sermon, first 66 

Settlemeni of Marietta 52 

Sheriff 167 

Smallpox 79, 112 

Societies 291 

Soldiers' Monument 309 

Solicitor, city 138 

Sproat, Ebenezer, 47, 69, 101, 113, 

152, 167. 
State claims in the Northwest. . 26 
St. Clair, Arthur, 84, 87, 90; gov- 
ernor, 62; his commission, 63; 
sketch of, 64; campaign against 
the Indians, 90; controversy 
about, 117. 

St. Lucas' Church 235 

St. Mary's school, 187; church, 222. 

St. Paul's Church 227 

Story, Rev. Daniel, first minister, 
73, 83, 199; arrival, 75; min- 
istry of, 202. 

Street Commissioner 137 

Sunday School, first 200 

Survey, first, 28; of Marietta lots, 

55, 121. 
Surveyor, town, 136; county, 170 
Symms. John C 62, 270 



Talford's school 221 

Tiber Creek .312 

Treasurer, town and city, 134; 

county, 169. 
True, Dr., 80, 84, 135, 168, 173, 273. 

Tupper, Anslem 47, 104 

Tupper, Benjamin 39, 60, 69. 103 

Tupper, Rowena 73 

Unitarian church 233. 

United Brethren church. Radical, 
231; First, 232. 

United States 24, 37 

Universalist Society 217 

Varnum, James M., arrival, 60; 
oration, 60; judge, 62, 270; 
death, 71, 293. 

Ward, Nahum 130, 233. 

Washington, George, 15, 38, 81, 92, 

il6. 
Washington County, created .... 65 
Washington County Democrat, the 
266. 

Water Works 144 

Waterford, 77, 83; township creat- 
ed, 81. 

Wayne's, Gen., expedition 95 

Western Reserve Institute 180 

Western Spectator, the 261 

Western Republican and Marietta 
Advertiser, the, 265. 

White, Major Haffleld 47, 104 

Woodbridge, Dudley, 101, 130, 149, 
153, 166, 270; first store in Mari- 
etta, 243. 
Y. M. C. A 240 



^H4 






I 



o 
.0. 



Pr 




^^. 










K^ 



0' 










..^a'o <^_^ ,^ ^ 



<t- A^ 



■Cj. ' . . « * .0 



•0^ e 



•o V 



V 



.<^ 



^y^ 






'-^^' 



■0 ^'\ 












v/' 



:^ 



-p. 



.^' 












x'^-' 



/.. ^^ 




o " o . fi) 







^V' 'V' -OP 




V-^^ 

."^^j^. 



.^ 




V o 
^ *'^l^''. '^<<^. ^^ .V 







.0 



..^^ 






<j* ^ •> "^ 




,s^- 






^"".° 












'^ 



K^' 



n,'^ "^ a"^ 



V^' 






,G' 






o 



^ 



^-' 






o 






V/~ 






-<. 



^iS:."^. 



.0. 



.^' 



l"^ . . "OBBS BROS. 



ST. AURiisTiNE A 
FLA. ^<i> 



V-^^ 
■S^. 



c-^ 



7^Lo./Aj 



^^32084 



4.^ .' 






-3^ 



-^>.^^ 



0° .' 



<5^ 5 « C , '^^Ji 



,-i^ . 



^>t. i"^ 



^ 



>. 



